ã€ŠRadiant Earth: Emergenceã€‹


 [Prologue] In Esse

    Dr. Lynch stood before a large cocoon hidden within a remote forest in the Swiss Alps. Her crimson-haired companion, Rosa R. Oni, took photographs of a distant rock face covered in white mycelium. The mycelium had only been there a couple hours, but it was enough for small fungi to grow upon the rock, still quickly spreading.

    Rosa joined up with Dr. Lynch and said, ¡°Looks like the mycanid spread some spores. Gonna need a cleanup crew for this when we¡¯re done¡­ How¡¯s the chimera?¡±

    Dr. Lynch examined the cocoon. ¡°It¡¯s barely alive and in some kind of stasis.¡± She produced a knife from her belt and placed it against her palm. And with a quick slash, her hand started to bleed. She placed her bloodied palm upon the wispy husk and let the crimson nectar be absorbed. ¡°This should wake it up.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s hope your hypothesis is right, then. I still don¡¯t think it¡¯ll come out how you intend¡ªeven if it comes out of this alive.¡±

    Dr. Lynch shook her head. ¡°Only one way to find out.¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Rosa mended Dr. Lynch¡¯s wound with a spell after she finished feeding the chimera. The two waited through the night with Dr. Lynch sleeping while Rosa kept a watchful eye on the fungus. And eventually, as night was pierced by morning light, so too was the silence broken by the violent cracking of the cocoon.

    Dr. Lynch lifted a slimy child from the cracked husk. ¡°It¡¯s a boy,¡± she said as she bundled up the sleeping child and wiped away the fungal afterbirth. ¡°He appears to be healthy¡ªand completely human.¡±

    ¡°Strange that it isn¡¯t older. A bit premature, perhaps?¡±

    Dr. Lynch took a long look at the peaceful spawn in her arms. ¡°I think we should give him time. Maybe he will age, just like a human.¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­ But what do you intend to do now that you got your wish?¡±

    With a pause, Dr. Lynch held the boy close. ¡°I will raise him myself.¡±

    ¡°So be it. I¡¯ll go ahead and tell the security team we¡¯re done here.¡±

    As Rosa left, Dr. Lynch cooed and cradled the human chimera. ¡°Welcome back, my little one. May your life be much longer than the last.¡±

 [Chapter 1] Innocence of the Heart

    To my child: happy birthday! If all goes according to plan, then you will be eighteen when you receive this journal. As I write this, you are yet to be born, but I want to share my heart with you regardless. To tell you the kind of person I am, and how I experienced the life that was given to me. You might consider it a tragedy, or me a monster, but in the end, this is simply my story of Sorrow.

    ?  ?  ?

    Sorrow was never a remarkable place, but it was home. Located in the heart of Central Georgia, the city served as a place for both man and monster to live in some semblance of harmony. I lived there so that I could attend Mary Rose Academy¡ªa charter school specialized for monsters¡ªwhere I would spend my high school years. It was a typical experience with a curriculum focusing on the different monsters that lived in our world. While I enjoyed my classes there, I found it hard to fit in, and mostly kept to myself through my freshman and sophomore year. That all changed in my junior year when a human sat opposite of me at the booth where I always ate alone.

    He was a freshman, shorter than most, light-skinned, with baggy clothes that made him seem more like a child than a teen. His shaggy brown hair hid his eyes as he ate in silence, unacknowledging me while grabbing salty sustenance from his bag of chips. My first impression was that he had been sent to sit with me, the loner kid, as a prank.

    Best to not interact with him, I thought. If I ignore him, he will go away.

    Still, he sat with me without speaking the entire lunch period, only getting up to buy another bag of chips. When he returned, I asked him, ¡°Why sit here?¡±

    ¡°So you don¡¯t eat alone,¡± he said. ¡°Food tastes better when you eat it with someone.¡±

    He offered me his bag of chips. I carefully examined the bag and sampled one of its contents. There was a disgusting aroma, a burnt taste, and an unsatisfying crunch as I bit into it.

    It was the shittiest chip I had ever eaten.

    ¡°They¡¯re stale,¡± I said and coughed up the bits. My drink was unable to get rid of that awful taste which disgusts me even now as I write about it. The boy laughed and smiled at me despite my visible disgust¡ªhis listless brown eyes locked with my own.

    ¡°My name is Sam¡ªSam Heim,¡± he said in a sing-song tone. ¡°Short for Samantha.¡±

    I was surprised by his strange enthusiasm. ¡°Samantha? Shouldn¡¯t it be Samuel?¡±

    ¡°Right? My parents thought I was a girl in the womb. They ended up buying a bunch of girly stuff with Samantha written on it before I was born. They were shocked when I turned out to be a boy, so they just went with Sam.¡± He let out an unsure chuckle. ¡°What¡¯s yours?¡±

    ¡°The name¡¯s Elliot. Last name¡¯s Lynch.¡±

    ¡°Elliot, ey? I hope that we can be friends. We humans gotta¡¯ stick together, you know?¡± Sam wiped his hands clean on his blue jeans and extended his arm for a handshake. ¡°What do you say, Ee-lie? Friends?¡±

    We had barely spoken five minutes and he had already given me a nickname. It was the first time anyone called me Eli, the first time I felt a genuine connection with someone near my age. I went against my own instinct and shook his hand. ¡°Friends,¡± I said, sealing our bond, and my new name, forever.

    In time, the small booth Sam and I shared felt even smaller as more people began to sit with us. All of the newcomers were monsters which had also fallen for Sam¡¯s capricious behavior; though their personalities proved as human as it comes.

    The first to join our little group was Vivi Vulpes, a therian like you, my child, but a fox girl. She was ¡°blessed¡± with piercing gold eyes and had the ¡°fluffiest¡± strawberry blonde fur of any therian at school. Her parents were very well-off, and she wasn¡¯t afraid to flaunt their wealth with her designer clothes and accessories. It was clear even then that she merely tolerated my existence as Sam¡¯s friend¡ªwanting him all to herself as she had known him the longest out of anyone.

    Next to join was Evie Whitmoor, a banshee on the cheer team for the Mary Rose Harpies. Her vivid orange eyes gave some much needed color to her pale white skin and hair. Her voice was gentle and soothing as her vocal cords were not yet fully developed. She was actually a senior despite being the shortest of the group¡ªa fact we often teased her for. It may seem cruel, but banshees take a bit longer to develop; and she would end up being taller than all of us in a couple years. Her voice would also become louder and a bit more jarring, but despite the legends, it is only strong enough to make whoever heard it wish they were dead.

    Stolen story; please report.

    Following Evie was a sophomore named Killian Berith, a devil; but we called him Blinds because of the black blindfold he always wore. Like others of his race, he was nearly indiscernible from a human except for his tiny pair of horns, sharp ears, and thin spaded tail. He kept his black hair short, about the same length as his temper. And it was no secret that he was only there for Evie, his crush being obvious to her, but it was not reciprocated. While we didn¡¯t hit it off as friends that year due to his abrasive personality, he still treated me well enough to be considered an associate¡ªin my mind, at least.

    Lastly was your mother, Lyca Wolfe, a wolf girl with emerald green eyes and flowing brown hair¡ªher name the result of her parents trying to emulate the strength of the lycans without realizing the pun. She was someone I had known a while as we were in the same cohort. I would often catch her staring at me in class and giving me a wave whenever our eyes met. She eventually asked if she could sit with me and the others at lunch, and we quickly became friends after¡ªno doubt because she practically held me hostage at lunch by sitting next to me. Her unabashed affection grew on me to the point where I was beginning to feel the same way. And when she asked me out, I said yes.

    That short period of time, to me, was my first step in actually finding a place in this world¡ªsomething that you¡¯re probably struggling with now, considering. It was an enjoyable change of pace compared to the lonely years I had before. The laughs we had, the banter, it helped me get a handle on how to interact with my peers. Lyca¡¯s loving touch was also welcomed, being my first girlfriend and all, but, just like youth, our time together was both brief and fleeting.

    ?  ?  ?

    Lyca lived within walking distance of my home and would come to my place after school, staying for dinner, and returning home late in the night. For the first couple of months, our relationship went about as expected for a young couple new to love. I would often ask her if she¡¯d like for me to go to her house one day, but she insisted that she prefers to stay at mine. I didn¡¯t think twice about it at first¡ªeven thought it was better since I lived alone. It wasn¡¯t until March that I started to realize how shallow our interactions were and how mundane things were becoming. While I spent a lot of time with her, I didn¡¯t actually know her as she avoided most topics. There even came a point where her regular visits after school stopped. She would act like nothing was going on when I spoke to her at lunch, however, and her insistence that nothing was wrong made me feel like I was overthinking things. I really started to worry when her attendance at school became erratic with her not showing up at all a week before finals. For a while, she was as good as gone, until I saw her again after the last day of school in May, knocking on the front door shortly after I returned home.

    ¡°Surprise,¡± she said, and a surprise it was. She wore a white summer dress¡ªthe first time I had ever seen her wear one. Her hair was tied up in a ponytail with a white ribbon that matched the one on the lower end of her tail.

    ¡°What¡¯d you get all dressed up for,¡± I asked, too flustered at her beauty to question her absence.

    ¡°I felt bad that I haven¡¯t seen you in a while.¡± Her tail wagged with anticipation as I examined the way her body filled her dress. She poked at her silver necklace with the crescent moon charm that I gave her on Valentine¡¯s Day. ¡°May I come in?¡±

    I couldn¡¯t refuse her company and let her into the living room. We cuddled up on the couch and she laid her head against my chest, reminding me how much I missed her touch. We sat in silence, enjoying each other¡¯s company, our hands finding our favorite spots to comfort one another.

    She held me and whispered, ¡°After this, we¡¯re finished. I won¡¯t be able to see you again.¡±

    I didn¡¯t understand her statement. I tried to get up, but she pressed further into me, not wanting the moment to end. ¡°Why?¡± I asked, accepting defeat as she buried her face into my chest.

    I could feel the warmth of her tears staining my shirt. ¡°My parents are moving back to Independence,¡± she cried yet kept her composure, her words muffled and trembling with sadness. ¡°I tried to convince them to let me stay. To let me graduate. They won¡¯t listen! Now I¡¯m being forced to leave in a couple days.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± I held her tight and tried to think positively about the situation. ¡°It¡¯s only a year before we graduate. Maybe we can¡­ wait it out¡­ and get back together when school¡¯s over.¡±

    She lifted her head and looked at me teary eyed. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± Her mood became a bit better. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do to come back to Sorrow¡ªor anywhere we might be together; I promise.¡±

    I nodded and smiled. We kissed and mingled a bit longer on the couch.

    Things progressed, leading us to head to my bedroom. She whispered, ¡°There¡¯s something else I wanted to give you before I go,¡± and spent the rest of the day making up for lost time.

    That was the day of your conception. I wouldn¡¯t have told you in person, but I won¡¯t be around to suffer your embarrassment, so I may as well admit it. Let it be a lesson in using protection; lest you continue the cycle of therian teenage pregnancy.

    But I guess that lesson would come too late.

    Unfortunately, all I got to see of Lyca on the day of her departure was her family¡¯s moving van heading down the road. The time she had given me to meet was too late and it denied me one last goodbye. It was hard seeing my first love taken from me, but it was beyond both of our control. Our promise would be my only source of solace regarding our relationship as I knew that the distance had the risk of us drifting apart¡ªand that time would be the ultimate decider. It should come as no surprise to you how things turned out, but I expect that by now you know your mother better than I ever did.

 [Chapter 2] A New Beginning

    I went up to North Georgia to spend the summer at my grandparent¡¯s villa. The villa was part and parcel to the family business¡ªa vineyard and winery passed down through the generations that allowed my family to live well, but not without hard work.

    My grandfather spent that summer showing me the ropes, expecting me to one day assume control of the family business. It was not an unwelcome apprenticeship as the machinery of the winery fascinated me, and I enjoyed how the aroma of the vineyard filled my lungs with every breath. I almost thought it was in my blood to continue their work, but I also understood why my mother went off to college and never came back. His constant judging and harshness towards failure often left me on edge, and he was a bit of a drunkard on top of it. But I do believe he softened with age¡ªor ripened, in the case of grapes.

    In June, it was time for my birthday, and I was treated to a bottle of the Lynch Family wine at dinner by my request. It was acceptable for anyone over sixteen to drink within the family, but only a single glass at dinner. It being my birthday, however, I was given the entire bottle to really test my limits. Not even half-way through, I felt the warmth growing inside me along with a false sense of satisfaction at the new experience. My grandmother rightfully took the bottle away since I was already slurring my words, and handed me some ice water. I finished up the rest of my meal with some cake on the side, hoping it would return some sense, and help bring sensation back to my legs. I tried to sit and relax through the rest of the party, but my family had gotten a bit louder, a bit harder to understand, and ultimately became a nuisance to my internal peace. Unable to handle any more, I decided to walk through the vineyard to get away from them and be alone with my thoughts.

    Out there, where the vines grow in rows, I watched the sun set behind the mountains. I stood there, in silence, as the encroaching shadows crept over me, knowing that the resplendent vista of the mountains could one day be a normal sight. My solitude didn¡¯t last, however, as an ominous wind rustled the grape vines and an illusion of my aunt, Rosa, appeared before me in a haze of mist. She appeared as a human with red hair, blue eyes, and freckles dotting her face around the nose, though she¡¯s actually a mara¡ªa creature born from dreams, nightmares, and memories. She was the last person I wanted to see, a cruel reminder of Sorrow and my precarious existence.

    Rosa¡¯s illusion smiled and said, ¡°Happy birthday, Elliot!¡±

    ¡°I had a feeling you¡¯d come by. But why talk to me with an illusion?¡±

    ¡°Things have been quite busy at the bar; there¡¯s a girl coming to stay in one of the upper rooms. She¡¯s a vampire that¡¯s had some trouble with adjusting to normal life. I¡¯m vouching for her, but I don¡¯t have nearly as much pull as I used to. I¡¯m hoping you can help her out.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not concern myself with¡ª¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s going to attend Mary Rose as a senior shortly after the school year starts. Keep an eye on her for me. There¡¯ll be consequences if she messes up again¡­ I¡¯m sure you know what that means.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ Do I get anything out of it?¡±

    The illusion laughed. ¡°Need I remind you who pays for the house you live in?¡±

    I sighed. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll look out for her. Will you still be busy when I get back?¡±

    ¡°Probably,¡± she winked. ¡°I¡¯ll drop by with your gift sometime, I swear!¡±

    With a strong wind, Rosa¡¯s illusion dissipated into nothingness¡ªa misty vapor lost in a sea of darkness. ¡°A vampire¡­¡± I frowned and looked back at the villa, walking towards the light.

    ?  ?  ?

    Summer passed and school began again. It was the start of my senior year. Our little group at lunch had become much smaller as everyone went their different ways: Evie graduated, Vivi had a different lunch period, and Blinds no longer had a reason to hang out with us. It was only me and Sam that remained at our booth from the previous year which then came with a certain feeling of emptiness.

    I had nearly forgotten the girl I was meant to keep an eye on, only to be reminded the moment I got called to the office to show a transfer student around school. I waited in a corner away from the desk of the main office, and was met by a girl with medium-cut black hair and bangs covering her eyes.

    I asked her, ¡°You¡¯re Beth, right?¡±

    She nodded and moved her hair to reveal her silver eyes. She looked me over and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect any humans to be here.¡±

    I was a little stunned by the attractiveness hidden by her excessive hair. ¡°Ah, yeah. There¡¯s actually a fair bit of humans here despite the reputation. I¡¯m one of the few seniors, so it¡¯s fitting they had me show you around. And I guess you make one more.¡±

    Beth scoffed. ¡°Don¡¯t equate me to them. Rosa mentioned you know what I really am. Maybe drop the act, yeah?¡±

    I didn¡¯t know what she meant. ¡°She told me a bit about you, but I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough.¡± Beth¡¯s expression quickly changed to annoyance. She grabbed my shirt and nearly lifted me off the ground. She questioned me in hushed whispers as to not bring attention to us. ¡°I don¡¯t know why yet, but you piss me off. You got anything to do with the Arbiters?¡± She shook me, gritting her teeth. ¡°Answer!¡±

    ¡°N¡ªno.¡± I said in a similarly hushed tone. ¡°I really am a student here.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your relationship with Rosa?¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s my godmother¡ªmy aunt with no relation.¡±

    Beth was getting a bit calmer. ¡°She took you in?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­ After my mother died.¡±

    ¡°I see.¡± She let go of my shirt yet remained suspicious. ¡°Do what you came to do.¡±

    I nodded and started up my spiel about the layout of the school, which, ultimately, doesn¡¯t matter: ¡°As you can see, the main building consists of two floors in an L-shaped layout. Right now everyone is in homeroom, which is separated by the categories of monsters. On the upper floor, humans and demihumans share the hall across from the library. The magi are in the adjacent hall. And on the ground floor, the liminal are in the hall straight from the entrance. The last hall is for the demons, but you¡¯ll never need to go there, and they rarely ever leave it.¡±

    ¡°Demons are kept away from everyone?¡±

    ¡°For the most part, yeah. Despite the school creed, they can¡¯t break federal law. Most you¡¯ll have is one or two in your elective classes.¡±

    ¡°So, even this place is segregated. And they wonder why some monsters lash out.¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. A lot of it is out of justified fear. It¡¯s one thing to bring a weapon to school, it¡¯s another when you are the weapon. It¡¯s not like demons are above prejudice, either¡­ For humans, it¡¯s better this way.¡±

    A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    Beth scoffed. ¡°To think everything is so centered around humans¡ªthat we even have to look human just to be accepted. All for them to treat us like terrorists, animals, or second-class at best.¡±

    ¡°All the more reason to pretend to be human.¡±

    Krrrrrng!

    The bell to mark the end of homeroom rang loudly in my ears, only to be drowned out by the students filling the halls again. Their chatter made any private conversation impossible, so I looked over Beth¡¯s schedule and showed her to her first class of the day. It was humanities, and to my surprise, it was Mrs. Steward¡¯s class¡ªthe same class I was in.

    Mrs. Steward, an often overzealously optimistic human, introduced Beth to the class soon after the bell rang again. Beth sat at an open seat in the back near a table for monsters too large for the standard desks. My desk was a bit away, too far to talk, but close enough to hear her quickly make friends with the monsters near her. Suffice to say, she was the subject of the day as it wasn¡¯t often that a human would transfer to Mary Rose. Afterwards, our schedules did not match again, and so I let her figure things out herself until it was time for lunch.

    When we reconvened, Beth looked around at the other students who were heading out of class as quickly as they came in. She asked, ¡°So, we go to class, drop off our stuff, and then go to lunch?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°I should mention that our cafeteria is split into two areas. Most humanoids eat in the upper area as the lower one is mainly for the larger monsters with special dietary needs. But you should bring your own lunch if you plan on eating; none of the food accounts for taste.¡±

    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± she said, tossing her stuff on an empty desk.

    We walked to the upper area of the cafeteria where I pointed at Sam who looked at us with a wry smile in the distance. I told her, ¡°We¡¯ve got some space at our booth if you¡¯d like to sit with us.¡±

    Beth smiled. ¡°Sorry. I don¡¯t think I will.¡± She walked down the ramp to the lower level and waved at me with the back of her hand.

    I stood awkwardly out of place due to the rejection and was nearly trampled by a group of lamia heading down to eat. I dejectedly walked over to the booth, sitting across from a chuckling Sam. ¡°What was that about?¡± he asked. ¡°Lyca moves away and you¡¯re already looking for a replacement.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a transfer student. I was showing her around.¡±

    ¡°If you say so, Eli.¡± Sam stuffed his face with a mouthful of chips and swallowed. ¡°How are things with Lyca, anyways?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We don¡¯t really talk anymore.¡±

    He briefly frowned. ¡°That¡¯s too bad. Y¡¯all seemed really close.¡±

    I looked away in response. ¡°Yeah, I guess.¡±

    Sam continued with a bright look in his eyes. ¡°Say, I was wondering how you felt about the fur the therians have down there. Did it ever bother you when you went down on Lyca? Or maybe ya got some serious rug burn.¡±

    I felt blood rush to my face in response to the absurd question. ¡°I¡¯m not answering that.¡±

    ¡°Why? Vivi and I were discussing it. Turns out she¡¯s really self-conscious about it. I keep reassuring her it isn¡¯t a problem, but I can¡¯t seem to get through to her. Thought I¡¯d get your opinion¡­ You have done it with Lyca, right?¡±

    ¡°I have no opinion¡­ And I¡¯m pretty sure the fur thing is a myth.¡±

    He laughed. ¡°So, she shaves then?¡±

    I didn¡¯t respond.

    ¡°Geez, Eli. I¡¯m just messing with you. I didn¡¯t realize you were such a reserved guy¡ªand a virgin.¡±

    ¡°Think what you want, but I¡¯m not going to talk about Lyca that way.¡±

    ¡°Would you rather talk about dick instead?¡±

    I shook my head in disgust. ¡°I really don¡¯t need this right now, Sam.¡±

    He frowned. ¡°Ah, I really made you mad, didn¡¯t I? I thought talking about girls is what guys are supposed to do.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t care to brag or boast. How would Vivi feel if she heard you joking around about her?¡±

    Sam looked down in shame. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ It¡¯s just the kind of friendship I have with Vivi¡ªto talk and joke about private things. I wanted to do the same with you.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s never stopped you before,¡± I said with some confusion. ¡°Are we not friends already?¡±

    ¡°Course we are. But it¡¯s different now that Lyca¡¯s gone, you know? Now I get to have you all to myself¡ªjust like old times!¡±

    Like old times.

    But nothing stays the same forever.

    ?  ?  ?

    I saw Beth again on my way out to the parking lot. She was standing off to the side, avoiding the flood of students trying to leave, and looking a little perplexed. I approached her and asked, ¡°Everything okay?¡±

    She didn¡¯t seem too pleased to see me. ¡°I¡¯m just thinking.¡±

    ¡°Ah. Sorry to interrupt.¡± I started to walk away.

    ¡°Wait a second. You never did tell me your name.¡±

    I turned back around to face her. ¡°Oh, I figured Rosa told you. I¡¯m Elliot Lynch.¡±

    ¡°Lynch¡­ then the mother you mentioned is¡ª¡±

    ¡°Dr. Lynch. Is that a problem for you?¡±

    She looked off to the side. ¡°No. If anything, you should have a problem with me.¡±

    ¡°What happened to her isn¡¯t your fault. And in a way¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Sorry for what?¡±

    I scratched my head. ¡°Well¡­ for being her son, I guess.¡±

    Beth furrowed her brow in confusion. ¡°It¡¯s not like you had a choice in the matter. We were all born without consent... the only difference is that I was created in a lab.¡±

    ¡°Did you at least get a childhood?¡±

    She shook her head and closed her eyes. ¡°This was a mistake. I should be going.¡± She hurried her way to one of the side entrances.

    I followed her and said, ¡°If you¡¯re going back to the bar, I can take you.¡±

    She shrugged me off. ¡°I prefer to walk.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s a several mile walk, Beth. Are you sure you don¡¯t want a ride?¡±

    She crossed her arms. ¡°I¡¯m sure. It¡¯s how I got here.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t going to argue with her. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow, then.¡±

    She simply said, ¡°Yeah,¡± and went on her way.

    When I got to my car, thoroughly frustrated with how awkward the day was, I called Rosa and told her all that happened with Beth. ¡°She doesn¡¯t seem to trust me,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯d wager she doesn¡¯t even want to be here.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry too much about it right now. Beth is a neglected plant in need of some sun and water¡ªgive her some time to grow. And as long as she shows up, she¡¯s on the right track; even if she fails every class.¡±

    I sighed. ¡°Out of all the possible monsters to torment me with, why a vampire?¡±

    ¡°The Arbiters were going to execute her, Elliot. It¡¯s not about you.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°I see. I didn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Listen. You don¡¯t have to be her friend, but try to be someone she can talk to. You have a lot in common. I think it''ll be good for both of you.¡±

    ¡°Alright. But I¡¯m not forgiving you if she bites me.¡±

    Rosa laughed. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive myself, either.¡±

    At that point in time, vampires were still unknown to the public, and had no official categorization. There were rumors, of course, due to various incidents related to Project Scarlet, but nothing substantial outside of the Arbiters¡¯ purview. The Arbiters themselves were concerned that vampires were created as bioweapons, and were still in the process of making that determination. My mother never intended that in their creation, but the road to hell is often paved with good intentions. Humans are flawed, irrational, and often make mistakes in anger; but at least they can¡¯t use magic. Vampires upset that balance greatly, and are especially dangerous if they aren¡¯t bound to the same sense of morality. And in our society, created beings, no matter how humane, intelligent, or aware, are rarely considered people by the public.

    Still, I tried to be nice to Beth, even if I was otherwise aloof about the situation. She made no attempt in talking to me in those days after, and despite my attempts at being sociable with her in class, she remained distant and shied away from further interaction. She soon surrounded herself with her own group of friends and became just another face in the crowd¡ªfor a time.

 [Chapter 3] La Pluie

    One day in September, I was by myself at lunch due to Sam leaving early for an appointment. It was something that happened almost every month that took him out of school for a day or two. He was never clear on what exactly was going on and left me to form my own theories on his health. I wasn¡¯t one to speculate, however. To me, it was just another day; overcast skies with a chance of rain.

    I happened to see Blinds walking through the lunchroom holding a brown bag of free lunch on his way down to the lower level. I was always curious how he could see despite being blindfolded, though I never bothered to ask out of fear of looking stupid to the others. I decided to wave him over since it was my best chance at finally asking him about it. He tried to ignore me at first, but reluctantly came over when he realized Sam wasn¡¯t around.

    Blinds sat across from me at the booth and asked, ¡°What do you want, Eli?¡±

    ¡°How can you see when you have that blindfold on all the time?¡±

    He was perturbed by my question. ¡°Seriously? I get enough crap about it from the others. I almost appreciated the fact that you seemed to not care about it¡­ What a waste of time.¡± He started sliding himself out of the booth to escape the situation.

    ¡°Wait,¡± I said, ¡°You can actually see, right?¡±

    He remained seated despite being visibly displeased. I could hear his spaded tail tapping against the plastic booth¡ªa sign he was losing patience. ¡°Damn you, Eli. Yes, I can see¡ª¡±

    ¡°But how do you see? Is it magic?¡±

    Blinds scoffed at me and slammed his fist on the table. ¡°I swear you humans ate the serpent. Why try to understand something you know absolutely nothing about? Life is easier if you don¡¯t try to know every little thing¡­¡±

    He wasn¡¯t budging. I tried to calm him down and do what Sam would do to ease him into conversation: ¡°Isn¡¯t trying to understand each other a part of coexisting? We¡¯re all on Earth together. May as well get to know each other better.¡±

    My statement only made him more upset. Not the yelling in your face kind, but the cold, calculated assholery that showed a glimpse of how little he really thought of others. ¡°Like anyone would choose to live on this miserable planet. We¡¯re stuck here because of you damn humans. You think you have a right to know about us? About anything? You have no idea the kind of hell you put us through. And now I¡¯m going through hell having to listen to your inane questions.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t unusual for him to say such things in jest, though I did feel a bit of hidden resentment from him. ¡°I can drop it if it makes you uncomfortable. But to be clear, you devils did choose to be here; your people even tried to invade. Don¡¯t see me holding that against you. It wasn¡¯t your fault.¡±

    ¡°What¡¯s your point?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to say that I¡¯m your friend¡ªor at least want to be.¡±

    Blinds made a subtle frown and looked down at the table, then rested his head in his arms. ¡°Fine,¡± he said with a muffled voice, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you.¡± I watched as he raised his head and drew an infinity symbol in the air with his index finger. ¡°I used magic to gaze upon the throne of God and He struck out my eyes as punishment. While I can still see, my eyes are now branded to show my hubris. The blindfold is to hide my shame. One might consider it a curse, or a disease, but it only serves as proof that all sin originates in desire.¡±

    I had a hard time believing him. ¡°Is that what really happened?¡±

    Blinds went back to digging into the brown bag for food, pulling out a red apple. He took a bite and said, ¡°No, but I¡¯m sure you believed it, you stupid Catholic.¡± He then looked at me with such a shit-eating grin that I wanted to punch him.

    Still, I knew that there was always some nugget of truth in his lies¡ªeven if the meaning was lost in allegory. ¡°What is it, really?¡± I asked gently, turning the other cheek.

    ¡°I can see the mana that surrounds us. It¡¯s not as detailed as normal eyesight, but it¡¯s enough to know the shape and movement of everything around me. I can tell people apart due to the unique glow of mana accumulating inside of them. And yes, even you humans have one. It¡¯s often very faint and subtle around the face.¡±

    I tried to imagine how he saw the world, but it proved as futile as imagining a new color¡ªlike shmurple or greeb. I could see distortions in the sky when mana builds up, but not the mana itself. For me, it¡¯s like seeing light reflect off the ripples in the water after a stone gets tossed into it. Sometimes it gets scattered like a rainbow¡ªsomething beautiful if not so dangerous. Kind of like your mother.

    ¡°What does the glow on Sam and I look like?¡± I asked, curious of how it affected our body and how he perceived us.

    Blinds looked off to the crowd of the cafeteria. ¡°It¡¯s like night and day, actually. Sam¡¯s is so bright that you could mistake him for a monster. I¡¯m actually surprised he isn¡¯t sick all the time, but then I guess that¡¯s why he goes to the doctor so much. As for you¡­ you¡¯re the only human in school without the glow. It¡¯s pretty obvious you¡¯re one of the few mana-resistant humans, but it¡¯s also a bit unsettling to not see one in you at all.¡±

    ¡°Unsettling? Why?¡±

    ¡°Because pretty much everything alive has one. It¡¯s pretty faint in a lot of things, like plants and small creatures, but not having one at all makes it seem like you¡¯re not really there¡ªespecially for me since I see you as empty space. To others, you probably look no different than an inanimate object. I guess it helps that you hang out with Sam so much since he¡¯s much more approachable¡­ No offense.¡±

    I was a bit hurt by how blunt he was, but I appreciated his honesty. It was always hard to understand what monsters were really capable of even with the curriculum at Mary Rose; especially since the public use of magic was made illegal.

    I said, ¡°That much I can understand. It¡¯s probably why I had so much trouble making friends before I met him. I had no idea it was like that for y¡¯all. Thank you for telling me.¡±

    Blinds nodded and ate in silence. He then looked dissatisfied at the portions of his meal upon finishing it, picking at the scraps of his apple, and loudly sighing when there wasn¡¯t much left to eat.

    I told him, ¡°Those free lunches barely have any food. I could spare you a couple dollars for a snack.¡±

    ¡°Nah, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m trying to get my mom to take me to the new pizza place but it¡¯s damn near impossible to convince her to go out for food. I figured she might change her mind if I save enough to make it a family night.¡±

    ¡°You can still have the money since I was already willing to give it.¡±

    ¡°Thanks, Eli, but I don¡¯t need your charity.¡±

    A small crowd started forming at the glass wall which faced the racing track and grass field in the middle of campus. The sky had grown dark and there was a distant rumbling of a storm coming as predicted that morning. The administrator made an announcement on the PA system in his normal, tired voice. ¡°Attention all human students and faculty: Sorrow is currently experiencing a spike in ambient mana. I ask that you remain inside the building until the rain passes and clears the air. Thank you.¡±

    Blinds scoffed. ¡°This place goes into lockdown over the tiniest things. You should run outside and show the other humans that they¡¯re just being paranoid. Most you¡¯ll feel is a slight tingle, I bet.¡±

    He wasn¡¯t particularly wrong about it being an overreaction to a common occurrence, but for the vast majority of humans, it¡¯s a matter of survival. Less than a percent of the human population is able to resist the mutagenic effects of mana, so any risk of overexposure is treated with utmost seriousness. The fact that humans can¡¯t see mana furthered the danger it poses as uncontained pockets of mana still appear somewhat randomly¡ªand by Blinds¡¯ account, builds up inside of the body too.

    Blinds pointed to refocus my attention. ¡°Look at how they¡¯re putting their hands on the glass. It¡¯s like they¡¯re begging to get mana sickness. They should all just run out there and weed each other out¡ªtwo birds, one stone.¡±

    The crowd was growing and included more than humans. ¡°It¡¯s strange, though. Seems like there¡¯s something else going on.¡±

    I got up from the booth and walked over to the window to see what was happening below. Beth was outside on the track; her black hair was shiny and wet with contaminated rain. She spread out her arms, twirled, and danced in the downpour. The others were commenting how she must be another mana-resistant human, relating her to me, unaware of her true nature. I watched as she looked towards the sky and smiled. She then glanced up at us and winked, causing me to feel a tug in my chest. Blinds silently nudged me in the back to join her. Water and sun, I thought. I decided then it was time to talk to her and made my way down to the lower level, walking through the double doors to the field.

    ¡°Beth!¡± I yelled to get her attention. The rain was warm. The air was thick and heavy. I felt conflicted, both welcomed by the warmth and feeling the urgent need to stay dry. I held my hands in front of me to see a tiny glimmer of mana clinging to my skin, captured inside of the water.

    Beth walked up to me. ¡°How interesting,¡± she said as she took my hand. ¡°Did something awaken inside you?¡±

    ¡°This feeling¡­¡± I placed my other hand over my chest.

    Beth smiled. ¡°It¡¯s freeing, isn¡¯t it?¡±

    ¡°It is, but¡­¡± I looked up at the window where I once stood. ¡°It sets a bad example.¡±

    ¡°To the humans? Why care about them?¡±

    Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.

    ¡°Because I¡¯m a human.¡±

    Beth giggled. ¡°So you claim. The only humans I know live in fear of things as natural as the rain.¡± She grabbed me by the side and led me through her waltz in the grass. It was an intimate closeness, one combined with my heart¡¯s yearning for a familiar environment¡ªone of dampness and filled with mana. Beth¡¯s bangs fused together in the wetness, revealing that her eyes had a red aura to them. I felt a similar invigoration that was a mix of exciting, tempting, and even lustful.

    In a whisper, I said to myself, ¡°This is wrong.¡±

    And in my mind was an intrusive thought: Il fait un temps de cochon.

    ¡°Get ready!¡± yelled Beth as she used her inhuman strength to both raise and twirl me. I was sent away like a top across the grass, digging up mud from the force, yet retaining some amount of grace as I kept my balance until I eventually came to a halt. I don¡¯t know how it looked to those that saw it, though I imagine any regular human would¡¯ve been torn apart at the hip.

    I walked towards Beth with a bit of a wobble and said, ¡°That was¡ª¡±

    Phhuuweeet!

    The gym teacher, a centaur, blew her whistle, beckoning us to come back inside. I immediately started walking back while Beth remained outside a little longer, only returning at the threat of being dragged inside by the gym teacher. We were sent to the office where Beth was given a stern warning about her conduct, especially for being so new. I, however, was punished by a call home to Rosa for my lack of better judgment.

    ?  ?  ?

    Rosa was angrier at the elven administrator for calling her over anything I could possibly do at Mary Rose. Her voice came through the speaker phone on the administrator¡¯s desk as she said, ¡°I thought I made it clear you are to never bother me over matters concerning Elliot.¡±

    ¡°But the policy on humans getting exposed¡ª¡±

    ¡°You know damn well he¡¯s an exception. If he gets in trouble, then write it up in a report and send it with the others. I shouldn¡¯t have to tell you how to do your job.¡±

    The administrator seemed flustered yet remained professional. ¡°Yes, Ms. Oni. I¡¯ll write it up right away.¡±

    ¡°Is Elliot there now?¡±

    ¡°Yes,¡± I replied.

    ¡°My sweet, sweet nephew. Bring Beth home with you today. If she tries to get out of it, tell her that she does not want me to go looking for her.¡±

    I was sent out of the office with Rosa continuing to admonish the administrator in my absence. ¡°You¡¯re supposed to come with me,¡± I said to Beth as I saw her leaving the school grounds in anger. She didn¡¯t refuse and didn¡¯t say much of anything on the ride home. It wasn¡¯t until I let her into the kitchen from the garage that she changed attitudes.

    Beth looked around at the apples and bread I had sitting near the sink. She nearly teleported in front of my fridge and opened it. ¡°What the hell is all this?¡± she asked. ¡°Where¡¯s the meat?¡±

    ¡°In the top drawer. Feel free to try any of it¡­ Not that I could stop you.¡±

    She pulled out a slice of dry-cured ham and waved it around. ¡°You call this food!?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not usually picky with what Rosa brings, but yes.¡±

    She scoffed. ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so weak.¡±

    I placed my things on the kitchen table and pulled out a chair to sit in. ¡°What you got there is called prosciutto. Tastes a bit salty, but it¡¯s also pretty fatty. I like it with goat cheese sometimes.¡±

    ¡°Whatever,¡± she said as she looked at the meat. She pulled some of it apart and put it into her mouth to chew it, then rolled up some into a ball to really get the flavor out with each bite.

    ¡°How is it?¡±

    Beth looked at me and then back at the fridge. She then grabbed the whole bag of slices and started to scarf down each one quicker than the last. I started to get worried at the voracity of her appetite. ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± she mumbled between bites. ¡°Much better than the shit they served at the lab¡­¡± She sent a curious gaze my way. ¡°Were you there, too?¡±

    ¡°Lab? Hm¡­ If you¡¯re referring to Project Scarlet, I was never a part of it.¡±

    ¡°But you know about it, then? What your mother did¡­¡±

    I nodded and looked at the curio cabinet in the corner by the kitchen table. Inside were picture frames of me and my mother, but more importantly was an album filled with my mother¡¯s travels and her colleagues at Somni Solutions. ¡°Enough to know that I¡¯ve lived a relatively privileged life. But I don¡¯t know anything that happened after my mother died¡­ or what experiments you were put through.¡±

    Beth finished eating and closed the fridge door. She leaned against the counter to reflect, possibly wondering if she should share that information with me. ¡°I guess I had it better than most. I was given to an adoptive family to see how I¡¯d adjust to living as a human. As for the ¡®experiment¡¯, let¡¯s just say it was a failure. I ended up getting sent back to the lab. I don¡¯t particularly care to talk about it beyond that¡­ I have to ask, though, are you really human?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure how to answer her. ¡°Yes and no. I¡¯m a chimera, so I¡¯m as much a real human as I am¡­ not.¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡± she asked while looking me over.

    ¡°A chimera¡¯s life cycle¡­ starts out as a fungus that eats detritus and stone. The fungus then blooms and births ravenous mycanids from a pod. Those mycanids eat other lifeforms, taking their DNA into themselves, and find somewhere to form a cocoon. A chimera is then born, an amalgam of whatever the mycanid ate, with their memories and intelligence to match. I am the result of that.¡±

    She seemed ready to laugh. ¡°Are you telling me you¡¯re a mushroom?¡±

    I looked away in embarrassment. ¡°I¡¯m a human. Dr. Lynch raised me as her own¡­ I didn¡¯t know any different until Rosa took me in and told me the truth of my existence; that her actual child was stillborn. My mo¡ªDr. Lynch thought that if chimeras had human DNA, they could be human. And while Rosa spared me the details, I know that she was desperate enough to use her own child to prove it.¡±

    Beth shook her head in disbelief. ¡°Use her own child? How?¡±

    Rosa¡¯s voice came from the doorway to the living room. ¡°She fed the body to a mycanid in an attempt to bring him back¡ªbut there is no bringing back the dead. No amount of magic or otherworldly eumycetes will ever change that. I tried to tell her. Instead, what she created was a monster. A monster that fueled her obsession in creating new life.¡±

    We all gathered into the living room. I half-expected Rosa to be angry but she remained in a placid mood as she asked Beth, ¡°How are things at school?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s been okay,¡± replied Beth. ¡°I can¡¯t say that I enjoy the classes, but the people there make it worth it.¡±

    ¡°Have you made any friends?¡±

    ¡°A couple. I mainly hang out with three people, though.¡±

    ¡°What species?¡±

    ¡°Lamia, manticore¡­ and a junko.¡±

    ¡°A strange assortment. The two liminals I can understand; lamia are numerous in this region, and the manticore is probably from the mountains. Why did you befriend a demon, though?¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to. I thought she was a human at first. Then the crazy slipped out when she started talking¡­¡± She smiled. ¡°We just kinda clicked after that.¡±

    Rosa laughed. ¡°That is one way, but the most immediate tell is the eyes. Even the most human-looking monsters can be told apart by the eyes alone. There are differences in structure, patterns, color, or sometimes just the feeling that something is off. Humans can perceive it better than anyone¡ªit¡¯s the uncanny valley effect to them. Take a look into Elliot¡¯s eye and see for yourself.¡±

    Beth got awkwardly close to my face and stared. ¡°I¡¯m not sure what I¡¯m looking for. All I see is my reflection.¡±

    ¡°Now look into mine.¡±

    Beth sighed and did as Rosa asked. They were both silent, almost in a staring contest, until Beth pulled back and said, ¡°There¡¯s¡­ nothing.¡±

    ¡°And in your eyes is an immense hunger. The kind a predator would have. That¡¯s why you need to be careful in bringing attention to yourself.¡±

    In a return to her usual demeanor and spot on the couch, Beth asked, ¡°Am I in trouble or not?¡±

    ¡°Depends. Do you need to be in trouble to learn your lesson?¡±

    ¡°No? What kind of question is that?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not as mature as you think, but you¡¯re more mature than most will give you credit for. I find it better to treat kids your age like the adults they¡¯re going to become. If you need to be punished, I¡¯ll do it. Otherwise, I would prefer to talk it over.¡±

    Beth looked away without a response.

    ¡°You should know better by now, Beth. Becoming a spectacle is not how you want others to find out that you¡¯re a vampire¡ªand it¡¯ll mean disaster for more than just you if the humans see you as nothing more than a bioweapon. You know what happened to the others that became deviant¡­ I don¡¯t want you to suffer the same fate.¡±

    Beth gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯d rather die if the alternative means I never get to live.¡± She got up and returned to the kitchen to eat her fill of what was left of the prosciutto before stomping out the back door.

    When I was alone with Rosa, I asked, ¡°What did you mean by deviant?¡±

    Rosa bluntly answered, ¡°Using blood magic.¡±

    ¡°But plenty of races can use blood magic¡ª¡±

    ¡°Not like them. For the majority, it is a dangerous practice which often comes at a cost. For vampires, well, blood flows as freely as mana does for demons. In practice, blood is the antithesis of mana, and that gives them an advantage against certain species¡ªmara included. And it certainly doesn¡¯t help that they¡¯re an almost parasitic existence.¡±

    ¡°Why go through the effort of protecting her, then?¡±

    ¡°Because she has the potential to be something much greater.¡±

    ¡°It sounds to me like you plan on using her.¡±

    Rosa tilted her head in thought. ¡°Not using her so much as guiding her to a higher calling. Your unique existence carries that same potential, but your short life limits what you can do. Consider that next time your grandparents force you to squish grapes.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah.¡± I waved my hand to jokingly dismiss her. ¡°As sinister as you may be, your altruism still bleeds through.¡±

    Rosa smirked. ¡°Just because I treat you well doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m all that kind. Even your mother, who dearly loved you, had convictions that some would consider evil. Somni Solutions is a subsidiary of SomniCo. And SomniCo¡¯s main goal is to find a way for humanity to survive the rise of ambient mana¡ªeven if it means the eradication of all non-humans. Project Scarlet was just a single step in that direction¡­ and regardless of whether it was to create meta-humans or bioweapons, it certainly won¡¯t be their last attempt.¡±

    ¡°Ethics aside, I can¡¯t really blame my mother for believing what she did. This world is basically a post-apocalypse for the majority of humans. Any measure seems reasonable when the alternative is extinction.¡±

    ¡°I know.¡± Rosa got up and hugged me, then walked towards the hallway. She said, ¡°That¡¯s something we always agreed on,¡± before leaving the room.

    I don¡¯t know what future awaits you, my child. Even if the world seems beyond saving, life has many simple joys that make it worth living; like feeling the rain on your skin. But if there is any wisdom to be given, then it¡¯s that existence alone is never enough.

 [Chapter 4] Movie Night

    I made it into October with no major incident. School had become very routine and my only reprieve from the monotony was to listen to whatever story Sam had prepared for me that day at lunch. Sam was more relaxed about different topics, some involving Vivi, others about whatever he learned of a monster¡¯s biology. On a certain day, however, Sam was visibly nervous and kept furrowing his brow at lunch. I had thought it was about Vivi as he mentioned that they had become a little bit more than friends, but I didn¡¯t want to assume and waited for him to get the courage to speak.

    Sam finally asked, ¡°Do you know what today is?¡±

    I said, ¡°It¡¯s Tuesday.¡±

    ¡°The date.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. You got a phone, use it.¡±

    He sighed. ¡°It¡¯s the sixteenth¡ªmy birthday.¡±

    It was a surprise to me as it was something that he had made a point to not mention before. As far as I knew, he wasn¡¯t one to celebrate it, nor did he care for the attention that came with it.

    ¡°Happy birthday,¡± I said without much enthusiasm. ¡°Are you doing anything special?¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ Vivi and I are gonna hang out at my house. Guess you¡¯re invited too¡ªsorry for the short notice.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s no trouble. I don¡¯t mind staying awhile.¡±

    Sam made a sort of frown while shying away from my gaze. ¡°My place is a bit of a mess, so¡­ we¡¯ll have to stay in my room. I have a bunch of games and movies, though, so it should be okay.¡±

    Sam, Vivi, and I all went to Sam¡¯s house after school to celebrate. His home was at the edge of town on the main road through Sorrow, about ten houses down from mine. The neighbors were acres apart with some farms further down the road towards the highway. The only thing that really set his house apart from the others was the large pine tree in the front yard.

    I immediately understood what Sam meant by a mess when he opened the front door to let us in. His parents were hoarders with boxes and clothes covering the entire living room floor; the smell of cigarette smoke filled the air¡ªa scent that always followed him to school. The hallway to his room was a minefield of printing paper and packaging which only allowed traffic in one direction at a time. Sam led the way with careful steps that we tried to match as to not step on anything important¡ªthough one has to wonder how important it was if it was so carelessly left on the floor.

    ¡°Excuse the mess,¡± Sam said jokingly as he pushed open his bedroom door.

    His room seemed almost pristine compared to the rest of the house¡ªmuch cleaner than my own¡ªwith the only remarkable mess being the mangled sheets on his bed. He had more electronics than anything else, the main focus being the cabinet full of video game consoles all connected to a home theater system with multiple TVs and monitors set around the room.

    ¡°Take a seat,¡± he said. ¡°Anywhere you like.

    Vivi took a spot on the couch in the center of the room while Sam turned the devices on one by one. Sam then sat next to Vivi, moving her furry tail from the seat, and then setting it on his lap. I didn¡¯t want to invade their space and sat at the nearby desk adjacent to the couch. The computer chair was one of those that could lean back, which I did, but quickly corrected my positioning when I felt like I was about to tip over. Fortunately for me, the two were too distracted talking to each other to see me flounder around.

    Vivi asked, ¡°Are you really gonna show him that weird movie?¡±

    Sam said, ¡°I¡¯m trying to pull it up now,¡± as he clicked buttons on a controller. ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind, Eli. It¡¯s a custom that I show everyone this movie on their first visit.¡±

    Vivi smiled. ¡°Custom? You¡¯re just using him as an excuse to watch it again.¡±

    ¡°Shh! He doesn¡¯t need to know that.¡±

    The movie opened with a loud blare. It was an animated film that started with a circus scene morphing into a fever dream. Sam and Vivi were already deeply enthralled by the opening, and for the next hour and thirty minutes, I felt like I was on a drug trip trying to process all of the surrealism. I could see why Sam liked it, both artistically and philosophically. Though, knowing Sam, it could easily be because the titular character wore a red shirt¡ªhis favorite color.

    When the movie was over, I noticed that Sam and Vivi had gotten a bit closer as the credits rolled. Sam seemed a bit embarrassed when he caught me staring as Vivi doted on him. Sam¡¯s father, a short and stout man balding with age, then barged into the room and looked me over before saying, ¡°Suppers ready.¡±

    Sam said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry y¡¯all; I¡¯ll get it,¡± as moving about the house would be too difficult for all of us at once.

    In Sam¡¯s absence, Vivi turned to me and said, ¡°I¡¯m glad you did this. It might not seem like much, but it means a lot to him.¡±

    I swiveled in the computer chair to face her. ¡°I wish he told me sooner, I¡¯d¡¯ve gotten him something.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it! He doesn¡¯t like getting anything ¡®cause it makes him feel obligated to return the favor. I got him a card with glitter, though. He hates it!¡± She covered her mouth as she let out a laugh, her fox ears twitching with delight.

    Vivi wasn¡¯t acting anywhere near what I thought was her regular self. She seemed much more open with her feelings¡ªat least physically¡ªwithout the constraints of school holding her back.

    Is this her real personality, I wondered, or a fa?ade?

    Vivi caught me lost in thought at her behavior and made a serious face while pointing at me. ¡°Don¡¯t go telling people about this, by the way. I only come by to play games when I¡¯m bored. Nothing else.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m surprised his parents let you over here at all. Sam always told me they aren¡¯t fond of monsters.¡±

    Vivi shrugged and shifted her bushy tail to the side to brush it. ¡°He always acts like his parents might have issues with me, but it¡¯s never come up before. When I tried asking his dad about it, he said they¡¯re just glad he¡¯s not bringing home any boys and don¡¯t want to bother us¡­ But I have noticed that they always seem to make themselves scarce when I¡¯m around. It¡¯s possible they have some speciesism, but it¡¯d be no different than my parents when it comes to humans. So, I try not to judge. I¡¯m sure you felt the same with Lyca¡¯s parents.¡±

    I was surprised by the implication. ¡°Lyca¡¯s parents hate humans?¡±

    Vivi nodded. ¡°Yep. Her whole family is pretty big on remaining pure-blooded. Her grandparents even enslaved some horned therians to sell their product¡ªbut that was before the Convergence.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± It started to make sense in my mind why she never wanted me to come over. ¡°I never really got to meet them, so I never knew¡­ What about you, though?¡±

    ¡°What about me?¡±

    ¡°Well, you hang out with the other pure-bloods at school. Do you also believe all that stuff about being superior to humans?¡±

    Vivi turned away and grunted. ¡°Well, I¡­ You know I can¡¯t answer that, dumbass.¡±

    I was about to retort her insult when Sam kicked open the door; his arms were tied around three bowls of pot roast and some water bottles. ¡°Forgot to ask if y¡¯all wanted any tea,¡± he said, turning his head between both of us as we stared at him. ¡°What? Y¡¯all don¡¯t want any?¡±

    With only one tray available, Sam and Vivi opted to hold their bowls in their lap as they ate on the couch. Vivi¡¯s uptight attitude seemed almost nonexistent as she spoke in a much softer tone with him. Her tail wagged as they discussed the coming release of Romonster Crossing, a dating sim where you play as the only human in a town full of monsters and collect furniture, fish, and bugs to woo them over. I tried to make sense of their conversation but was not an avid gamer. I even told them as much after I finished eating and their attention turned to me.

    Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.

    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you don¡¯t play games,¡± said Vivi.

    Sam laughed. ¡°I¡¯m starting to think you don¡¯t have any hobbies, Eli.¡±

    The two whispered to each other as they conspired against me. Sam clicked a few buttons on his theater system and turned on the white console.

    Vivi tossed me a controller. ¡°Prepare to get schooled, dummy.¡±

    We took turns playing a popular fighting game against each other with some lighthearted trash talking mixed in. I won the first match but was summarily destroyed afterwards. It was a new experience for me, having never had an interest in gaming, or really anything at all. Sam had it right¡ªI had no hobbies. I never considered my own interests when it came to doing anything other than eating or sleeping. I considered it surviving, though, in truth, I wasn¡¯t even living. I tried not to think about it too much at the time so that I could enjoy myself in the moment. Unfortunately, our hours of fun had to come to an end when Vivi¡¯s phone rang. The sun had set, and Vivi¡¯s older sister was outside waiting for her in the car.

    We finished up our last match and gathered the empty bowls and bottles for Sam to put away. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tomorrow,¡± Vivi said as she hugged Sam goodbye.

    Sam squeezed her tight in his arms. ¡°Yeah. See you.¡± He wistfully looked out the window as Vivi¡¯s sister drove off. The way he fidgeted with the curtains made me feel like he wasn¡¯t quite ready for the day to end.

    I asked, ¡°Is there something on your mind?¡±

    He spoke nonchalantly. ¡°I should have asked her to spend the night.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think any parent in their right mind would allow their daughter to have a sleepover with two guys¡ªespecially with you.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess you¡¯re right.¡± Sam made an obscene gesture with his fingers by putting the two V¡¯s in Vivi together. ¡°If we were girls, we could hang out at her place and corrupt her with our lesbian wiles.¡±

    I shook my head at the absurdity, but it did give me an idea. ¡°How about you spend the night with me instead?¡±

    His eyes widened at the suggestion. ¡°You mean it? I would love to!¡±

    I gave him a nod and he pushed me out of his room. ¡°Just give me a moment,¡± he said. ¡°I gotta¡¯ bring some things.¡±

    I waited in the car for what felt like an hour before Sam came out with a duffle bag stuffed to the brim.

    ¡°What¡¯s all that for?¡± I asked, concerned that he had planned on moving in.

    Sam slapped the side of the overburdened bag. ¡°I packed my games since I wasn¡¯t done wiping the floor with you.¡±

    ¡°Hope you got clothes in there. I wouldn¡¯t appreciate you sleeping naked.¡±

    He gave me a concerned look and asked, ¡°What else would we do on our first night together?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not that kinda sleepover, Sam. Now get in before I change my mind.¡±

    ?  ?  ?

    As I pulled into the garage, Sam said, ¡°You live a lot closer than I thought.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s the same road, yeah. We¡¯re practically neighbors.¡±

    ¡°I always wondered if there was a house here. There¡¯s no mailbox. And the trees block everything from the road¡­ It¡¯s almost like your house is hidden by magic.¡±

    ¡°What can I say? My aunt likes her privacy.¡±

    We walked into the kitchen, and I took off my shoes with Sam taking the hint that he should do the same. Sam looked around at the sparsely furnished dining area. ¡°Look at all this space,¡± he said. ¡°It¡¯s like nobody lives here.¡±

    ¡°My aunt lives at the bar she owns. It¡¯s only me here most of the time¡­ and I don¡¯t need much. Was thinking of making some popcorn¡ªhope you like white.¡±

    ¡°Sounds good. Grab me your best soda while you¡¯re at it¡ªnothing in a blue can!¡± Sam went to take a good look at the living room. ¡°Wow, you even have a sunroom. Fancy.¡±

    I spoke to him from the kitchen. ¡°There¡¯s a TV in my room if you want to go ahead and set something up. Go down the hall and it¡¯s the last room on the right.¡±

    Sam nodded and went on his way to the back of the house.

    I grabbed a couple cokes from the fridge as the microwave did its magic. I was the kind of rebel that would hit the popcorn button and let fate decide whether it would be burned or not. It worked most of the time, but I wasn¡¯t one to complain when it didn¡¯t. One bag was too much for me alone, so being able to share it lowered the chance of ending up with stale, uneaten popcorn¡ªwhich is much better than stale chips.

    I went to check on Sam as the popcorn popped. He was leaning over the small TV in my room trying to find the right ports with cable in hand. ¡°They¡¯re on the left side,¡± I said. ¡°The stand is on wheels, too, if you still need to find an outlet.¡± I left the cokes on my desk and went back to pour the slightly burnt bag of popcorn into two bowls.

    I hope he doesn¡¯t mind. If anything, he¡¯d like it burnt.

    When I returned to my bedroom, Sam was standing in the center of my bedroom with his back turned and rubbing his head.

    ¡°Having trouble?¡± I asked.

    Sam turned to me. ¡°Nah, I¡¯m fine. Just feel a little anxious.¡±

    I put the bowls down on my desk. ¡°Nervous that I¡¯ll beat you?¡±

    He laughed with a glint of sadness in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t be so sure of yourself, Eli.¡± I expected him to return to plugging his electronics in, yet he sat at the side of my bed on the floor instead. ¡°Actually¡­ I guess it¡¯s about time I told you.¡±

    ¡°Tell me what?¡± I sat at my desk to listen.

    ¡°Turns out my body is too fragile for this radiant Earth. I¡¯m in the advanced stages of mana sickness. Been at the tipping point for a while now¡­ stuck right at the edge of mutation.¡±

    It wasn¡¯t much of a shock to hear. It was obvious that Sam was sick, though it was easy to forget considering how much he laughed and smiled. ¡°Mutation? Are you going to become an abomination?¡±

    Sam closed his eyes. ¡°No; emergence awaits me. But there¡¯s always that possibility before then.¡±

    Like cancer, mana-induced mutations loomed over the head of every human ever since mana was introduced to Earth. In the early years, many became abominations¡ªunrecognizable monstrosities and mockeries of nature¡ªwith a rare few coming out of it with their humanity intact. Over the years humans began to understand the process better, being able to delay the inevitable, and control the changes in a way that allows for the ego to remain. That is emergence; the transformation of humanity into beings capable of using magic and surviving on this irradiated planet.

    I asked, ¡°How much longer do you have?¡±

    ¡°A couple months¡­ maybe a year if future exposure remains minimal. The ambient mana is getting harder to handle every day, though. I don¡¯t know how much more my body can take. And when it gets too much, I find myself easily drifting off into lucid dreams.¡±

    ¡°What are lucid dreams?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s when you¡¯re aware that you¡¯re dreaming while inside of the dream. You can sometimes control it and do whatever you want. I can usually remember a lot after I wake up, but there are some where I don¡¯t care to remember at all.¡±

    ¡°And that¡¯s a symptom of mana sickness?¡±

    Sam laughed. ¡°Not that I know of¡­ I think it¡¯s just me. Most enter a coma and lose any sense of time. One of my doctors described it as a kind of trance sleep¡­ Do you have lucid dreams?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°Honestly, no. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯ve ever dreamed at all.¡±

    Sam looked at me with a slight frown. ¡°A lot of people don¡¯t remember their dreams. Most only remember how they felt.¡± He soon regained his optimism. ¡°I could show you a couple tricks to help you remember them. I¡¯ll even let you read my dream journal!¡± He rummaged through his things and produced a college-ruled notebook filled with words and scribbles of things he saw in dreams. We both ate popcorn as he reminisced and gave greater detail to the Sorrow that existed in his dreams. A common theme was that he was never quite himself and was instead another person entirely or a disembodied observer. He even had mundane dreams of us at school, though I noticed that I was always described as missing something. Sometimes it was an eye or an arm¡ªeven a heart in one instance. And the school in his dreams did not seem to follow any logic or structure, causing him to often become lost or late to class.

    I said, ¡°These seem pretty normal to me.¡±

    ¡°Maybe,¡± replied Sam. ¡°But it gets better.¡±

    We continued on to vivid dreams of fantasy¡ªentire worlds and long-lost civilizations. In one dream he envisioned a great serpent swimming through the river of time. In another, space-faring vessels laid in a vast desert in disrepair. But one dream in particular had me interested: a mechanical city with an imposing clock tower in the center. It was then that I realized he was describing something eerily similar to the stories of a distant world that Rosa told me as a child.

    I said, ¡°It¡¯s almost like you¡¯re living through someone else¡¯s memories.¡±

    ¡°You think? Some think that it¡¯s possible through mana, that it connects us, but the mind can¡¯t create what it doesn¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Well, the rifts once allowed us to travel to far-off worlds. If mana can connect places light-years apart, then I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if it can connect us in other ways.¡±

    Sam yawned. ¡°The mothfolk believe something like that. It¡¯s cool to think about¡­ but I¡¯m not one¡­ for religion.¡± He slumped over, succumbing to sleep mid-conversation due to the mana within him taking a toll on his body.

    I thought it¡¯d be too cruel to just leave him on the floor, so I lifted him up. His body was completely relaxed in my arms and surprisingly light. I never realized how small he actually was¡ªfrail even. And with it being sufficiently late into the night, I put him to bed in my room; clothes and all. I grabbed some pajamas for myself before leaving my bedroom, turning off the light, and closing the door behind me.

    In the shower, I wondered if anyone else in our group knew of Sam¡¯s coming emergence. It may have been obvious to someone like Blinds, or he may have told Vivi in private, but nobody seemed all that concerned about it. Regardless, I couldn¡¯t fault him for keeping a secret.

    He wasn¡¯t the only one.

 [Chapter 5] Onicle

    Sam and I started hanging out a lot more after his birthday. We would often get food together after school and spend the rest of the day playing video games. Sam had nothing in the way of an allowance to pay for our outings, but I didn¡¯t mind covering the difference.

    I asked, ¡°What do you want today?¡± as I drove away from the school.

    Sam rubbed his stomach. ¡°Honestly, I¡¯m kinda feeling like pizza today. I¡¯ll let you pick where.¡±

    ¡°How about the buffet on¡ª¡±

    ¡°No buffets! Those places disgust me.¡±

    ¡°Well excuse me. I thought it was my pick.¡±

    Sam turned to me with crossed arms. ¡°It was until you picked a buffet.¡±

    ¡°Well, what¡¯s your suggestion?¡±

    ¡°How about that place by the mall? Right in front of the Valkuth church¡­ I forgot the name.¡±

    I tried to piece together his poor directions. I knew what church he was talking about, but there was nothing to do with pizza there. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a flower shop?¡±

    ¡°No, no. They reopened it as a pizzeria a while back. And it was a pawn shop before that.¡± He laughed. ¡°Shows how little you actually go into town.¡±

    As he said, the flower shop I remembered had been remodeled into a pizzeria with a sports bar on the side. The building itself was still reminiscent of a gas station¡ªwhat it was when it was first built. And in my lifetime, it had been a welding shop, video store, fruit stand, and beauty salon all before it was a flower shop. Despite the good location near the mall, the parking lot was small and seemed more of an extension of the road instead of an actual lot, which I attributed as the reason so many shops would open up and shut down.

    I looked at the brand-new sign and found the name a bit odd. ¡°The Missing Pizza?¡±

    Sam rubbed his stomach. ¡°Yeah, like I¡¯m missing pizza in my stomach because we¡¯re still sitting here. Are we going in or what?¡±

    I parked and followed Sam into the building. The scent of oily pizza assaulted me while my eyes adjusted to the dim lights inside. I could taste the greasiness and melted cheese in the air which managed to bring out my appetite. The dining area was mostly quiet with random banging coming from the kitchen. We stood in front of the register and waited to be seated, as a sign requested, despite the place being practically empty.

    Sam pointed at the sports bar to our right. ¡°Hey, look at that guy.¡±

    I looked towards a man wearing white Atarahn marble armor with a hooded red robe and fake cherub wings having a beer at the bar. I knew from the armor that he was an inquisitor, the wings meaning he had some seniority in the Order of Veter; a militarized subsection of the Valkuth Church. While the inquisitors once served as the respected defenders against abominations, people my age saw them as little more than a crime syndicate funded by the Valkuth Church. Their historic prominence was undone when America created the Interspecies Integration and Naturalization Act, giving the Arbiter¡¯s jurisdiction in any country which adopted it.

    Sam whispered, ¡°Inquisitors shouldn¡¯t be in Sorrow. Maybe we should leave?¡±

    I said, ¡°It¡¯s odd, but he looks to be off-duty. It¡¯s not like they bother humans, anyways.¡±

    Sam gave me a worried look but nodded his head in agreement. We stood for a short while longer. A muffled yet familiar voice came from the kitchen entrance behind the counter. The waitress came out carrying a large stack of pizza boxes which obstructed her view. She placed the boxes on the counter in front of us and peeked from the side at us. ¡°Welcome to The Missing Pizz¡ªoh¡­ it¡¯s you guys.¡±

    ¡°Evie!¡± Sam yelled excitedly. ¡°What¡¯ve you been up to all this time?¡±

    Evie playfully slapped the side of the pizza boxes. ¡°Pretty much this. The ¡®rents made me look for a job since college is pretty much out of the question.¡± She turned towards me and smiled. ¡°I see you got Eli out of the house.¡±

    I said, ¡°And I see you¡¯ve grown some since graduating, gremlin.¡±

    Evie winked. ¡°Won¡¯t be able to call me that much longer.¡±

    We both looked at Sam who was now shorter than Evie. ¡°Don¡¯t look at me,¡± he said. ¡°Blinds is only taller if you count the horns.¡±

    Evie showed us to a booth on the empty side of the restaurant and allowed us to look at the menu while she got another beer for the inquisitor at the bar. It wasn¡¯t long before she came back with our drinks and pulled out a pad and pen. ¡°What can I get you two?¡±

    Sam looked at me to defer his decision. I thought to play it safe and order what I would anywhere else: ¡°I¡¯d like a medium pizza with mushrooms and black olives.¡±

    Evie nodded and then looked at Sam. He asked her, ¡°What¡¯s on the BLT pizza?¡±

    ¡°As the name implies, it¡¯s got bits of bacon, diced lettuce, and sliced tomatoes. It¡¯s also got mayo on it. I think it goes pretty well with the whole experience, but most people ask for it without.¡±

    Sam smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll get the BLT pizza, then.¡±

    ¡°And the mayo?¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t hurt to try, I guess.¡±

    Evie went back into the kitchen to give the order. I wanted to talk to her more but didn¡¯t want to get in the way of her doing her job. The fact she had gone so long without contacting us had me worried she was one of those friends that only stick around since they¡¯re stuck seeing you all day anyways. I gave her the benefit of a doubt and decided she was too busy with work to really care about high schoolers.

    After some time, Evie brought our pizzas over on a metal tray and placed them in front of us on a cube-shaped metal holder. She smiled. ¡°Here you go, guys. Hope you enjoy.¡± She walked off without waiting for a response to guide another group to their table.

    Sam immediately started eating. He said, ¡°This is actually really good,¡± with some cheese hanging out of his mouth.

    I took a bite of my own. The oils and grease mixed well with the meaty texture of the mushrooms.

    Portobellos, probably.

    I finished my first slice.

    Then a second.

    I tried for a third but was stopped by a familiar pain in my chest.

    Here? Not now¡­

    I lurched out of my seat and ran to the clearly marked restroom while covering my mouth, hoping that nothing had come out. I locked the door and shut myself off from the outside world, releasing the coagulated white mass that built up inside of me into the toilet bowl. The chalky sludge writhed in the bowl which made me retch and throw up on top of it. I couldn¡¯t bear to look at my creation and flushed it down without a second thought or consideration. I drank from the sink to try and wash out the bitter taste in my mouth. The painful glare of the light had me wincing as I checked my mouth and teeth with my fingers, not bothering to look in a mirror. I closed my eyes and tried to recompose myself but was startled by the rattling of the knob.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    ¡°Occupied!¡± I yelled.

    A man replied, ¡°My apologies.¡±

    I waited a couple minutes before turning off the light and opening the door. The inquisitor from the bar stood in front of me with a glossy ceramic mask concealing his entire face. His fake wings blocked the natural light from the windows and left me in his shadow.

    ¡°You okay, boy? You aren¡¯t looking too good.¡±

    I bluntly said, ¡°I ate too much. It¡¯s a bit of a mess in there.¡±

    ¡°Ah.¡± The inquisitor stepped aside. ¡°I¡¯ll use the other one, then.¡±

    I walked past him but was stopped by him placing a hand on my shoulder. I stared at him without saying anything and he eventually let go.

    Back at the booth, Evie and Sam were talking. She had already boxed up our leftovers and was handing Sam a check. I said, ¡°I got it,¡± and took it from her.

    Sam asked, ¡°You okay, Eli? You ran off pretty quick and were gone a bit.¡±

    ¡°Seems I got a bit of an upset stomach.¡±

    He gave an unsure chuckle. ¡°Happens to me sometimes. I¡¯m lactose intolerant.¡±

    I pulled out my wallet and handed Evie more than enough cash to cover the bill and tip. She went to the register on the front counter and counted the money.

    I said to Sam, ¡°I¡¯m taking you home. Not feeling well today.¡±

    He frowned but gave a nod and picked up the boxes for me.

    As we were leaving, Evie asked, ¡°What about your change?¡±

    ¡°Keep it,¡± I said and left the building.

    ¡°Wow, thanks! Hope to see y¡¯all again soon!¡±

    ?  ?  ?

    I went straight home after dropping Sam off. I was preparing a glass of water when I heard the distinct creaking of someone walking on the wooden floorboards in the back of the house. My initial thought was that Rosa had come home briefly, though the pacing of steps seemed anxious and unsure. I downed a garlic capsule with water to help my body deal with any unexpelled remnants of chimeric fungus inside of me. The sounds of someone moving around had stopped as I gagged at the awful taste, and so I went about the house to see what was going on. Each room was unexpectedly empty, even the closet which functioned as a portal to Rosa¡¯s office was normal and bare. The last room I checked was my own where I found Beth laying on my bed, her head leaning over the edge with her hair touching the floor. She looked at me upside down and smiled, apparently pleased with herself for making a mess of the sheets.

    Without any hesitation or consideration for her home invasion, she said, ¡°You¡¯re home early.¡±

    ¡°What are you doing in my room?¡± I asked, a bit furious.

    Beth rolled over on her stomach. ¡°Waiting for something good to happen.¡±

    ¡°Then wait in the living room¡ªnot in my bed.¡±

    Beth quickly and inhumanely contorted her body to slide off the sheets and into a standing position in front of me. ¡°Wait a second.¡± She then grabbed my face, forcing my jaw open, and examined my mouth. I grabbed her wrist to make her stop but she was much stronger and sturdier than I. ¡°What¡¯s up with this gooey stuff on your teeth?¡±

    ¡°Spores. Get too close and the chimeric fungus will start growing inside you.¡±

    Beth gave me some distance and grimaced. ¡°And you just go around like that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not going anywhere except to bed¡­ I¡¯d prefer that you leave.¡±

    ¡°Fine, but I better not be infected with some weird shit. Seems like something you should warn people about ahead of time, freak.¡±

    ¡°It was a joke. But I¡¯d really appreciate it if you left. Sorry.¡±

    Beth sighed. ¡°Whatever.¡± She soon left my home altogether, leaving me in silence as I got ready to sleep my ailment and frustration off.

    I had only slept a couple hours when a knock on my door roused me awake. It was Rosa who looked at me with a gentle smile before sitting at my desk. ¡°Everything okay?¡± she asked. ¡°Beth told me you weren¡¯t feeling well.¡±

    I turned over on the bed to face her. ¡°I had another episode while I was eating in public.¡±

    ¡°Did anyone see anything?¡±

    ¡°No. There was an inquisitor there, though. He stopped me for a moment but didn¡¯t really say anything. I figured he was a little buzzed and didn¡¯t care to confront me.¡±

    ¡°An inquisitor¡­? Did he say his name?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°He was wearing a white mask and cherub wings, if it helps.¡±

    ¡°Interesting¡­ I¡¯ll go looking for him tonight.¡±

    ¡°Are you going to kill him?¡±

    Rosa laughed. ¡°If it¡¯s who I think it is then there¡¯s no need. Still, you have to be careful. Your body is rejecting itself and there may come a time when the fungus takes over completely.¡±

    I turned on my back and placed my pillow over my head. I was tired. Empty. I knew the risks of living as I did but was not yet ready to face that inevitability.

    The bed shook as Rosa sat next to me. Now at my side, she looked down at me with a serious look. ¡°You said you wanted to live as a human¡ªthat it¡¯s the only life you¡¯ve ever known. It¡¯s up to you what you do with that life, no one else. The time is coming for your irresponsibility to end, however, as your biology demands it. I am with you whatever you choose, but you must choose; else others will make the decision for you.¡±

    I sat up and looked Rosa in the eyes. We didn¡¯t often talk about the fact that I¡¯m a chimera. I didn¡¯t want to think of the future consequences¡ªthough a question did come to mind: ¡°Becoming a real human¡­ is that even possible for me?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re near indiscernible now, Elliot. Anything more would require a great amount of magic, and even then, it would only be an illusion. You can already live as a human and even have a family as one.¡±

    I thought over her words. ¡°A family?¡± I asked, unsure of her meaning.

    ¡°All your parts work normally, you know. You could have a child and it would be no different than if you were human¡­ and they would be your mother¡¯s biological grandchildren. Hm¡­¡± Rosa paused and looked away. ¡°But you¡¯d be leaving them in a way similar to how she left you.¡±

    To have a family¡ªa normal family¡ªwas always my wish. I knew it was unwise considering my existence, but there was always that hope inside of me. It wasn¡¯t a matter of reproduction, but one of genuinely wanting to love and be loved unconditionally. And in a way, that desire alone was selfish enough to be a sin.

    Rosa tapped me twice on the chest. ¡°Take the day off tomorrow even if you feel better. Call me if you need me.¡± She went towards the door. ¡°Oh, and Beth wanted to know what¡¯s wrong with you. I didn¡¯t tell her¡­ But maybe you should.¡±

    Rosa left me in complete darkness. I thought about getting up and drinking some more water, but a sudden drowsiness came over me and sent me back to sleep. And the usual silence of my unconsciousness was replaced with the sound of a distant hum.

    ?  ?  ?

    I found myself in a monochrome city, a reflection of Sorrow clean and devoid of any people or nature; my body the only thing with any hint of color. I wandered the city without aim or guidance, the endless gray buildings shifted to form a city unknown to me. Lost deep within the concrete jungle which surrounded me, I spotted a white creature which lumbered through the streets on a mass of root-like tentacles. It turned to me, its face flat like a mask with eight eyes. As I approached, the gangling mass of tentacles below the creature started to wrap around itself, forming two legs and arms, and taking on a more human shape.

    I spoke out loud and asked, ¡°Who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am you,¡± the creature replied.

    The voice in my head, my human self, and a persona derived from the chimeric fungus. They are what makes me. But we were not alone in that endless city. Other minds began to form from the roots leaking out of the buildings, almost consumed by white mycelium, and covered in fungal growths. At first their voices were no more than whispers, but soon it became a simple song, a hum which overpowers the sense of self. My other self then pointed up at the sky. It was pitch black with nothing but the moon hanging above us. Stars began to form in the night, but they were much closer than the moon itself. My eyes adjusted to see that the distant lights were actually eyes belonging to a gargantuan serpent covering the sky with its long, twisting body.

    ¡°Leviathan,¡± I said, instinctively knowing that it was also a part of me, and I it.

    And in response, the moon then cracked open, revealing the leviathan¡¯s mouth surrounded by furious, fleshy tendrils. It was clear to me, then, that the chimeric leviathan wanted to know all, be all, and consume all, as had been done to it by my ancestors. An ancient prisoner who desired only sleep, twisted by the constant song of the gestalt consciousness. I, too, was about to be consumed as my fungal self reached out to grab me. But I stumbled back and fell through the world into a dark nothingness. Alone. And feeling nothing at all.

    As it should be.

 [Interlude 1] Leon Ward

    Leon sat in the front pew of the empty Valkuth church in Sorrow. His Atarahn marble armor kept him from relaxing too much, keeping him firm and still in place, but weighed little despite its sturdiness. The large projector screens on the wall were displaying a still image of a radiant sun with wings, the symbol of the Valkuth faith. He sighed, hating how commercialized the Valkuth Church was becoming, and lowered the hood of his red robe while taking off his mask, revealing his bald head and brown eyes.

    Distantly, the door at the front of the church creaked open. Leon turned his head to see the small frame of a woman in plain clothes, her crimson hair flowing with the draft. She closed the door behind her, walking slowly and with purpose towards Leon. She sat in the pew behind him, making it hard for him to turn to look at her.

    ¡°Rosa,¡± he said and faced forward, not wanting to strain his neck.

    ¡°Leon,¡± she replied. ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been drinking.¡±

    ¡°Not enough, apparently; all they serve is beer.¡±

    ¡°Why not come to my bar? That place is too close to a church to sell hard liquor.¡±

    Leon cleared his throat. ¡°It¡¯s because I can¡¯t smoke in yours.¡±

    ¡°You can¡¯t smoke anywhere now. Society has changed¡­ and you have too. I don¡¯t even smell it on your clothes.¡±

    Leon hoped to not have this conversation¡ªto not see anyone he knew in Sorrow. Just being there was too much for him, but he remained strong. He had to.

    Rosa asked, ¡°Why have you come back? To make amends? Be at peace?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°The Order is trying to expand their presence in Sorrow¡­ I took the job myself.¡±

    Rosa lowered her head. ¡°I¡¯ll never understand you, Leon. You don¡¯t even believe and yet you¡¯ve sworn an oath to the Order. After all you¡¯ve lost¡­ all that you¡¯ve given up¡­ why throw away all that you have left?¡±

    ¡°I believe that all things happen as they should, but not all things will be good. Maven taught us both the truth of that. I am where I need to be¡­ even if you disagree.¡±

    ¡°You could¡¯ve been so much more, Leon. Staying in the Arbiters would¡¯ve been better than this. And if you accepted my offer, you could do more for this world than remove life from it.¡±

    ¡°The cost is too great, Rosa. I¡¯m only human and will always be human. I may have lost much in this world, but I will never lose my humanity. That¡¯s clearly something you will never understand¡ªto continue these old arguments. Find another soul to torment with your presence before you nag me to death.¡±

    Shaking her head, Rosa said, ¡°You have no shame.¡±

    ¡°Shame? No. I have nothing to be ashamed of because my mind is not clouded with doubt¡­ something that you seem to struggle with as much as Maven did.¡±

    Rosa stood up, both sad and furious. ¡°You¡¯re a real fool of a man, coming all this way just to die.¡± Vines started to wrap around Leon¡¯s pew, creeping up to him and tightening around his arms and legs. ¡°I can¡¯t allow someone in the Order to reside in Sorrow¡­ even if it¡¯s you.¡±

    Leon didn¡¯t struggle, allowing himself to become tangled as the vines encroached upon his neck. ¡°I suppose I expected this. Better me than some poor bastard in over their head. But I wonder if my death will cause more problems for you than not.¡±

    She ignored his concern. ¡°You¡¯ll quickly lose consciousness if you don¡¯t struggle. Do you have anything to say for yourself before then?¡±

    He frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t say goodbye.¡±

    Rosa then grinned. ¡°I accept your apology.¡±

    The vines dissipated, causing Leon to stand up in disbelief and turn to face Rosa. The church and the pews all disappeared, leaving them standing and staring at each other in a gray void.

    ¡°A mind trap?¡± Leon asked. ¡°But when did you manage to¡ª¡±

    A vision of the real world appeared between them. Leon was drunkenly sleeping on the pew in the church with Rosa sitting on his chest and gently rubbing his bald head. ¡°You were already asleep when I arrived.¡± The vision cleared and Rosa pointed at Leon¡¯s right arm. ¡°You should¡¯ve known things were amiss if you just paid attention.¡±

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    Leon looked at his right arm, opening and closing the hand. ¡°I never lost it in my dreams¡­¡±

    ¡°You promised not to interfere. For years you kept to yourself. Kept away from Maven and Elliot. And then you just up and leave without telling anyone after she died¡­ I brought the boy here in your absence. Now your paths have crossed, and you¡¯ve broken more than just a promise. You need to tell me why.¡±

    He placed a hand on Rosa¡¯s shoulder. ¡°I really have no intention of getting involved with the chimera¡­ but the Valkuth Church continues to grow, and the Order wants to reclaim their old glories. I¡¯m here to remind the faithful of our presence¡­ and to face my own reality. There¡¯s little else I can do with what little strength I have left.¡±

    Rosa looked him over with concern. ¡°Leon¡­ You really came here to die?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Of course.¡± He then stepped away and looked around. ¡°Can you make a sketchbook? I¡¯d like to draw¡ªthe bionic arm just isn¡¯t as good.¡±

    Rosa looked away. ¡°You have as much control as I do now. Just think of it and it¡¯ll appear.¡±

    Leon rubbed his chin as he thought of something. A memory of a shallow river running through a forest surrounded them. He altered it to suit his needs, creating a flat spot of grass with proper lighting from above while bringing in a floating piece of sketch paper and pencil. A woman with black hair and gray eyes then appeared, splashing water in the river with a teenage-looking Rosa¡ªtheir antics being played on a loop with no awareness to their observers.

    ¡°Do you remember?¡± Leon sat down on the grass and started to draw. ¡°I think this was the first time you and Maven got along.¡±

    Rosa sat beside him. ¡°Yeah, but only because you were watching. We¡¯d¡¯ve tried to drown each other otherwise.¡±

    Leon grunted. ¡°She was so furious when she saw that I drew you instead of her. I told her I only draw things that I want to remember¡­ and that she was someone I could never forget. She made me promise that I¡¯d paint her after we all got home. The fact I was never able to is one of my biggest regrets.¡±

    Rosa smirked. ¡°You still got to paint her insides.¡±

    Leon laughed but it wasn¡¯t enough to change his mood. ¡°I should¡¯ve asked her to marry me sooner. But then with her being pregnant¡­ I felt such an urgency to make things legitimate. Like I was being forced. I wonder¡­ if we had done things a bit differently¡­ but there¡¯s no changing the past.¡±

    ¡°Would you do anything differently?¡±

    ¡°Yes. If only for our child to live.¡± He paused. ¡°The real one. Not the chimera.¡±

    ¡°I think she did it as much for you as she did for herself. But then¡­ I hate to wonder what other motivations she had. She was never one to hide her xenophobic side, but then, that never stopped her from working with monsters.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because she hated monsters. Genuinely. Not because she saw them as lesser, but because they all offered something more than what we¡¯re capable of. She felt that if enough monsters agreed, then humans would end up becoming nothing more than chattel¡­ barring complete extinction.¡±

    Rosa tilted her head with a frown. ¡°It could easily be that way given enough time. Her work with Somni Solutions was always meant to stop that at whatever cost. With chimeras, the memory and minds of humanity can live as one forever in the gestalt consciousness. And vampires¡­ surviving like the head of a snake after it¡¯s been cut off; the venom killing anyone that tries to remove the image of humanity from the Earth. But both have no reason to retain their own humanity. Those expectations were shackles on creatures that have just as much a right to exist as freely and independently as humans do.¡±

    The sketch was starting to take shape. The process was more in Leon¡¯s mind than in his hands. The strokes were merely a formality. ¡°She furthered our own displacement out of spite, but it¡¯s not like she did it alone. I¡¯m not ignorant of the fact you were there every step of the way. There¡¯s no end to minds like her¡¯s¡ªcorporations like SomniCo¡ªbut none have the resources and support that you provided her at Somni Solutions. You let her go too far.¡±

    Rosa leaned back and crossed her legs. ¡°You know exactly why I do the things I do. It¡¯s not like I set her up to fail. I¡¯m completely neutral¡ªimpartial to all non-mara. It¡¯s always been a pleasure to help wherever I can. However I can.¡±

    ¡°Hm. You¡¯re no better than a shade.¡±

    She laughed. ¡°I wish you wouldn¡¯t compare me to those relics. Shades offer power and control. I offer solutions and second chances. What people do with either is of their own choice. Just because someone doesn¡¯t fully understand the consequences doesn¡¯t mean they¡¯re not at fault for them when they appear.¡±

    ¡°Alright, it¡¯s an unfair comparison. But still, you should know that offering solutions just removes the need for someone to think critically about what they¡¯re doing. And choices don¡¯t matter if you can just get a do over. Magic like that removes any meaning there is to life.¡±

    ¡°You act like there¡¯s no limitations involved. Even here, on this planet, technology has surpassed some of the capabilities of magic. At some point there will be no difference between the two. Shades are just one example of that future.¡±

    The sketch was finished. Leon smiled at the image of Maven before him, but it was not quite as he hoped. The image shifted each time he blinked, becoming a different pose, a different scene. And it would set itself in motion if he stared. ¡°Well, it¡¯s finished. Thank you for giving me this opportunity, Rosa¡­ Even if it is just a dream.¡± He looked to his side but found that she was gone.

    Rosa¡¯s voice echoed from beyond. ¡°Don¡¯t sound so disappointed. The only difference between dreams and reality is persistence.¡±

    A loud snapping sound then broke the mind trap on Leon. He awoke and found himself in complete darkness, feeling a sheet of paper on his face. He lifted it and found the sketch of Maven as he truly imagined it, with words in the corner saying, ¡°Welcome back, Leon.¡±

 [Chapter 6] In Sorrow, Where We Are Least Alone

    I woke up later than usual, around nine, and made a bowl of cereal for myself. I sat at the small table in the kitchen, looking outside the window at an exceptionally gloomy day with gray skies for miles¡ªthe ideal weather to do a bunch of nothing. The garage door started to open in the middle of my contemplation of how to spend the day. Beth had put in the security code from the outside and entered through the unlocked kitchen door.

    I said, ¡°I take it you were worried about me.¡±

    She crossed her arms. ¡°Nope. It doesn¡¯t concern me.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to skip class, you know.¡±

    ¡°Your empty seat pissed me off. It¡¯s not fair you get the day off and I don¡¯t.¡±

    I nodded slowly and looked to the side. ¡°Sorry. Rosa¡¯s orders.¡± I looked her in the eyes. ¡°But I am feeling a bit better now that you¡¯re here.¡±

    ¡°Hmph,¡± she grunted, trying to hide a smile.

    Beth sat across from me at the small table. She relaxed and yawned, leaning into her arm to enjoy the quiet of the house.

    I asked her, ¡°Have you ever dreamed before?¡±

    ¡°Obviously. Why?¡±

    ¡°Last night I¡­ dreamed, I guess. It was after Rosa left. I only remember it in snapshots and all the details are fuzzy now. I didn¡¯t think it was even possible for chimeras to dream.¡±

    Beth took some time to think. ¡°Well, if it wasn¡¯t a dream, it might¡¯ve been a mind trap. Makes you think you¡¯re somewhere else, but you¡¯ve never actually gone anywhere. Rosa is pretty good at them¡ªtoo good¡ªmakes me think I¡¯m being ignored in class or went to school in my pajamas.¡± She sighed. ¡°It¡¯s her idea of punishment for not doing my homework. Don¡¯t know why she¡¯d do that to you, though.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°Now I¡¯m even less sure.¡±

    ¡°Why not just ask her?¡±

    ¡°No point in bothering her over it.¡±

    Beth shrugged. ¡°Could talk to Marie if it bothers you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather not. Living dolls creep me out.¡±

    ¡°Whatever!¡± She smirked. ¡°I¡¯m gonna tell her you said that.¡±

    I sarcastically said, ¡°No. Don¡¯t.¡±

    Beth smiled. ¡°It would be nice to see you get in trouble for once. There¡¯s not a single living doll as kind as her. Imagine how heartbroken she¡¯d be to hear that Elliot finds her creepy after all she¡¯s done¡­ Such a terrible fate could be prevented if you do something for me, perhaps.¡±

    I decided to humor her. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    She bit her lip. ¡°I wanna have some fun.¡±

    ?  ?  ?

    I drove Beth around town in agreement to her ambiguous desire for fun. The sights were all new to her as she stuck to the northern side of the county where the bar is, walking across farmland and taking the backroads to school. She admitted to me that she wasn¡¯t fond of being inside of a vehicle and was making an exception for today. And while she could easily traverse the entire town in the cover of night, Sorrow was not a proper city that stayed awake at all hours. With Sorrow¡¯s proximity to a military base, in the South especially, you can imagine the kind of culture that was present.

    Our first stop was the mall since it was the only place with anything to do that didn''t involve praying or eating. We entered the large clothing store where she tried on different dresses and shoes. She teased me and asked me odd questions as she would try and flaunt each new look. I ended up buying her a pair of large sunglasses along with a broad-brimmed hat to get her out of the store as I was starting to starve.

    At the register, she asked, ¡°Why show me such kindness?¡±

    I said, ¡°Might help keep you out of the sun.¡±

    ¡°The sun¡¯s a bitch but it won¡¯t kill me.¡±

    ¡°I know. I thought it¡¯d look nice on you.¡±

    Beth eagerly accepted the gifts and held the bag in one hand¡ªinsisting that I hold the other as we walked. I refused, but she was happy enough to see me blush at her insistence. We then went into the inner area of the mall where there were a multitude of kiosks and smaller hobby stores. I was worried that two teens being at the mall at such an hour would be an issue, but no one seemed to care. For all they knew we were a couple of college kids, maybe siblings, or maybe a couple on a date.

    Beth spoke candidly, ¡°I¡¯d almost forgotten what it¡¯s like to not worry about being out in public. Having you around makes it feel like there¡¯s no eyes on me.¡±

    ¡°You sure seem to crave attention at school, though.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s different! I was establishing myself in the social order. Can¡¯t be the ¡®new girl¡¯ forever. You¡¯d know how it works if you actually made friends.¡±

    ¡°I do have friends.¡±

    She looked at me with a certain smugness. ¡°How can you say that if they don¡¯t know what you really are? If anything, I¡¯m the only person fit to be your friend since I know your secret. Best friends since you know mine.¡±

    I sighed. ¡°They might not know what I am but I¡¯ve never been dishonest about who I am. Like anybody else, that person changes depending on who I¡¯m with. To you, I¡¯m a chimera. To my friends, I¡¯m human. Neither is wrong nor a lie. It¡¯s a matter of perspective.¡±

    Beth laughed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure if that¡¯s really the same thing, but you do you.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m trying to say that no one has a continuous perspective of us other than ourselves. Everybody else only knows you relatively. The different social dynamics at play change the context of how we interact as well.¡±

    ¡°O-kay, Mr. Philosophical. You think that up all by yourself or did you get it from one of those websites you read for fun?¡±

    ¡°Both. I thought it¡¯d help in developing a personality.¡±

    Beth stopped a moment and looked at me. ¡°Well, your personality is kinda grim sometimes. Even in class you have a gloomy air about you¡ªand it seems like you get stuck in your head all the time.¡±

    ¡°I will admit to that much. My mind wanders off to things I could¡¯ve done differently¡ªall the things that could be different¡­ But a little self-contemplation never hurts.¡±

    ¡°Why bother? My advice is: you can¡¯t change the past¡ªnobody can. It¡¯s better to just move on and let any regrets wash over you. No point in keeping your mind occupied over what-ifs.¡±

    ¡°I suppose that¡¯s one solution. With a lifespan like yours, there¡¯s likely going to be a lot more regrets to contemplate.¡± I wanted to say more, but the sight of a familiar face coming from the nearby electronics store took my attention away from Beth. ¡°Sam?¡±

    Sam¡¯s face lit up as he saw me and excitedly said, ¡°Hey, Eli!¡± He showed off a brand-new copy of Romonster Crossing. ¡°I got it.¡±

    The three of us sat near one of the scenic installations by the food court. The plastic potted plants and sound of the fountain gave a more pleasant contrast to the echoing bustle of mall goers. It was the first time that Sam and Beth met face-to-face, but neither introduced themselves to the other.

    Sam joked, ¡°I didn¡¯t take you for a rebel, Eli. Skipping school to hang out with a girl. You never did that with Lyca.¡± He faced Beth. ¡°Eli told me that you¡¯re a transfer student. Where¡¯re you from?¡±

    Beth looked him over and answered. ¡°No place really. I¡¯m a bit of a drifter because of my family.¡±

    If you spot this tale on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.

    He nodded. ¡°I take it they¡¯re military. A lot of kids get dragged here from all over because of the military base. Even my parents moved here when I was¡ª¡± He wheezed and tried to stifle a cough.

    Beth quickly spoke again, ¡°Mana sickness. Are you going to emerge?¡±

    Sam cleared his throat and chuckled. ¡°Is it that easy to tell now?¡±

    Beth frowned. ¡°Consider it a lucky guess.¡±

    Sam shook his head. ¡°It¡¯s no surprise to me. I got exposed to a lot of mana as a toddler¡ªfell into a river and nearly drowned. Been sick ever since¡­ and it¡¯s only getting worse. I almost envy you two.¡±

    I asked, ¡°Envy us?¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ Y¡¯all don¡¯t have to worry about mana for the most part. You get to swim and go out in the rain. The rest of us constantly have to be on our toes about avoiding exposure. Even on days like this I have to be careful¡­ It''s super stressful.¡±

    Beth said, ¡°I think emergence is a blessing. Mana-resistant humans are few and far between; the rest, like you, will evolve beyond them.¡±

    ¡°I guess so. I do feel that one day there won¡¯t be a place left for humanity. But as it is now, I¡¯ll be shunned for emerging.¡± Sam smiled. ¡°I¡¯m glad that there¡¯s some open-minded people like y¡¯all, though¡­ even if you end up seeing me as a monster¡­ in the old sense of the word.¡±

    Beth gently laughed. ¡°In my experience, it¡¯s the humans who are monsters. And for all you know, we¡¯re¡ªOw!¡±

    I jabbed Beth in the side with my elbow to keep her from going too far. ¡°We all have our own struggles. Between the three of us, I feel that there¡¯s little to be jealous over.¡±

    Sam said, ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right,¡± as he got up. ¡°I¡¯d love to chat more but I have a doctor¡¯s appointment in an hour. My father is waiting in the car, and all.¡±

    We said some brief goodbyes to Sam, leaving Beth and me together once more. I decided to get some chicken sandwiches for the two of us and went into the food court proper, bringing them back to Beth. There was a lull in passerby as we ate, so we returned back to our world of secrets.

    Beth leaned in to speak to me. ¡°Your friend has a cute neck,¡± she said. ¡°I could make him kindred.¡±

    ¡°Kindred? What?¡±

    ¡°You know, a servant. Might stop him from becoming an abomination¡­ and he¡¯ll get some of my own power.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯d agree to it.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like it¡¯s his choice. If you¡¯re going to fall in love with a human, you may as well make them kindred. They¡¯re too frail otherwise.¡±

    ¡°Love? We¡¯re just friends.¡±

    ¡°He called you Eli. Seems like a pet name to me.¡±

    ¡°All my friends do. It doesn¡¯t mean anything.¡±

    She smiled. ¡°So, who¡¯s Lyca?¡±

    I sighed. ¡°She¡¯s my ex.¡±

    ¡°Ohhh, so you do like humans.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s a therian. A wolf girl.¡±

    ¡°How exotic.¡± She grinned. ¡°Was she just a pet to pass the time?¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­ She did like wearing a collar.¡±

    Beth frowned. ¡°I can¡¯t tell if you¡¯re joking.¡±

    ¡°Why ask me these things, Beth? Are you trying to catch me in a lie? Tell me what¡¯s really on your mind.¡±

    She paused. ¡°I¡¯m worried that you actually think you¡¯re a human.¡±

    ¡°Believe me, I haven¡¯t forgotten what I am.¡±

    ¡°Then why do you reject the truth?¡±

    I simply shook my head and ignored the question.

    She smugly asked, ¡°You like taking the lead?¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m either way about it. Sometimes it¡¯s better to be along for the ride with a ¡®happy to be here¡¯ attitude.¡±

    ¡°Well, Eli, how about I follow you back to the car?¡±

    ¡°What happened to eating?¡±

    ¡°I just can¡¯t stomach human food.¡± Beth put her chicken sandwich back into the bag it came in. ¡°And I don¡¯t remember the way we came in.¡±

    ?  ?  ?

    I went a different way to show Beth a bit more of the town in hope that something would catch her eye as I was in no rush to return home. Beth pointed at the central park across the road from the Valkuth church and asked, ¡°Can we stop over there?¡±

    I obliged and parked close to the restrooms, pleased that my plan worked, though I wondered what she wanted to do at a park meant for little children.

    Beth put on the large black sunglasses and broad-brimmed hat, tags still attached. As she got out, she said, ¡°I wish you parked a bit closer.¡±

    ¡°The park is right there.¡±

    She pointed off towards the cemetery at the edge of the park and went on the sidewalk towards it. ¡°This is more my style.¡±

    ¡°How typical, a vampire that likes graveyards.¡±

    We walked between the graves. Most headstones were made of marble, some white, others black. They all had a circular hole lined with reflective metal to represent the Radiance, the feminine deity of the Valkuth faith whose real name is too sacred to know, let alone speak. We then stopped at a particularly extravagant tomb for the local inquisitors that died during the Convergence.

    Beth placed a hand on one of the markers and said, ¡°The Valkuth faith teaches that paradise can be achieved by bringing the light of the Radiance to all. They believe that all mana is sourced from her; that the righteous will bask in her glow while the wicked are burned to ash¡­ How ironic that it was mana that created the very abominations that killed them.¡± She walked a bit further, keeping her hand on the tomb. ¡°Every day the humans pray to their gods for survival, yet death comes to them all the same. They mourn their dead, build their monuments, and look towards the light forgetting that it blinds them¡­ I just can¡¯t help but think that their pursuit of paradise will one day force us into an apocalypse.¡±

    I scratched my head. ¡°The Convergence nearly tore the planet apart and brought the vast majority of monsters to the world. It¡¯s the reason why the rifts are closed and no one can go back. Even if it wasn¡¯t the fault of the Valkuth, I think we all learned a lesson when it comes to mana.¡±

    She turned to me and asked, ¡°Do you know how the chimeras came to Earth?¡±

    ¡°I assume it was around the time of the Convergence.¡±

    She smirked. ¡°Wrong.¡±

    ¡°How, then?¡±

    ¡°Well, if you¡¯ve been paying attention in class, you¡¯d know that humans first made contact with the angels and therians in 1957. The valkyrie, appearing like warrior angels, were easily accepted by the devout humans who believed them to be messengers of their respective gods. That¡¯s how the Valkuth faith started on Earth.¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m aware.¡±

    ¡°Then tell me when the humans made contact with a third civilization.¡±

    ¡°It was when the devils invaded in 1979.¡±

    ¡°And what role did the Order of Veter play in that?¡±

    I sighed. ¡°They were the first to go through the rift to Lenoa after we defeated the devil¡¯s invasion force. The American military wasn¡¯t equipped to fight on a world saturated with mana, so we had to resort to PMCs of monsters who were.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯ve been paying attention. Good. Then you also know that they failed. Luckily, the original Arbiters were there to clean up the mess. How quickly they were able to beat back the devils¡­ makes you wonder.¡±

    ¡°The Arbiters were recruiting devils that wanted the war on Lenoa to end¡ªthe whole reason they invaded was to escape the war on their planet. Obviously devils know best when it comes to fighting other devils. Their magic would have remained unknown to us otherwise.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s what they teach. But what if those devils that joined the Arbiters were also chimeras. It would explain how the Arbiters grew to be so strong so quickly; converting the bodies of those they defeated into chimeras. Especially since the devils were still too prideful and xenophobic to work with others.¡±

    It was absurd to me. ¡°I thought you didn¡¯t bother with what-ifs.¡±

    ¡°If you look at a history of large ambient mana spikes, they line up to when the major rifts were opened. Two in 1957, one in 1979¡­ but there¡¯s another in 1969¡ªcoinciding with the destruction of a Valkuth research facility in Switzerland. I wonder what they found and why it¡¯s such a secret.¡±

    ¡°What are you suggesting?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m suggesting that was when chimeras were first discovered and introduced to Earth. Unwillingly, hence the destruction; their spores spread into the Alps and were kept dormant by the frigid climate. Why else did Dr. Lynch go there to find the chimeric fungus? To make you?¡±

    I thought it over. ¡°Okay, that does sound a bit plausible from what I know. Don¡¯t know how that changes anything, though.¡±

    Beth seemed unsure of herself. ¡°Don¡¯t you wonder if there are others like you?¡±

    ¡°No. And I don¡¯t particularly care, either. I thought we were talking about the Valkuth. Or is this really about the Arbiters?¡±

    ¡°Whatever¡­ Just forget I mentioned it.¡± Beth walked towards me and placed a gentle hand on my chest. ¡°You trust me, don¡¯t you?¡±

    ¡°Well, uh¡­ you¡¯ve not given me a reason not to.¡±

    In a small moment of weakness, she said, ¡°Just say yes¡­ I want it to be mutual.¡±

    I looked away and spoke softly, ¡°Yeah, I trust you¡­¡±

    Beth relented and looked at the rumbling clouds in the distance. After some silence, she continued to walk through the cemetery with me trailing behind. She said, ¡°Maybe it isn¡¯t so bad living in Sorrow.¡± She turned to me and looked me straight in the eyes. ¡°But I¡¯m still not ready to commit.¡±

    After that moment I felt a bit more understanding of who Beth was. To her, trust was something forged out of some commonality or shared experience. She expected to be hurt, to be disappointed, yet kept an air of confidence to mask her insecurity. We had as many similarities as we did differences, but perhaps it was enough for her to trust me because I trusted her in kind. Whatever fate my mother planned for her¡ªfor vampires¡ªI will never know for sure; but for a day that was otherwise insignificant, I do believe it was worth the trouble.

 [Chapter 7] Vestiges of the Heart

    Halloween: a holiday often appropriated by monsters who wish to indulge in their magical practices while the Arbiters are spread too thin dealing with greater matters. For humans, it¡¯s a day of caution and fear of the arcane. And for those in the shadows, it¡¯s rumored to be an optimal day for forming contracts, among other things. In Sorrow, however, Halloween remained a day of frights and fun for the majority who still celebrate it.

    A lamia belonging to the Mortier family came around the side of our booth at lunch with a bunch of invitations in hand. Her long copper hair matched the scales that ran down the back of her tail, the scales on her front were an alternating pattern of black and white that had a bit of a sheen to them as she moved. She coiled herself up in a sitting position, looking down at me with small, smoky brown eyes befitting a snake; a true horror to see had it not been such a familiar setting.

    ¡°Hey guys,¡± the lamia said with a smile. ¡°My sisters and I are throwing a costume party.¡± She handed me and Sam an invitation with her address. ¡°You coming again this year, Sam?¡±

    Sam nodded. ¡°You bet.¡±

    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll leave you boys alone now. Hope to see y¡¯all there.¡± The lamia continued on to the next table to give invitations.

    I asked, ¡°Who was that?¡±

    Sam stuffed his face with a mouthful of chips and swallowed. ¡°That was Izzy, one of the Belle Sisters.¡±

    ¡°Is she a friend of yours?¡±

    ¡°Not really. Just an acquaintance, I guess. She¡¯s the nicest out of her sisters but she¡¯s also kinda weird. The parties are okay, at least. You are going to the party, right?¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°I would but I don¡¯t have a costume.¡±

    ¡°Excuses!¡± Sam crossed his arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go shopping later. I¡¯ll pick something out for you if you can¡¯t decide by then.¡±

    ?  ?  ?

    The Mortiers lived in Watson Way, a neighborhood off the main road close to mine. Their home was painted pink, of average size, complimented by a yard that was still able to see the neighbors but also have some semblance of privacy. The front yard was littered with Halloween decorations, mainly tombstones and a stray skeleton here and there, with cars in a line down the driveway. I parked halfway on the yard near the mailbox, the worn grass between it and the only tree in the yard showed that it was as good a place as any.

    I hesitated to get out of the car. I asked Sam, ¡°Are you sure this is an okay costume?¡±

    Sam said, ¡°Yeah! It fits you perfectly.¡±

    ¡°But why a vampire?¡±

    ¡°Do you not realize how dour you look all the time? You seem a lot more interesting as a vampire; you already got the teeth for it, too.¡±

    ¡°My teeth¡­?¡± I rubbed the front of my mouth to feel the impression. ¡°Do they really look that bad?¡±

    ¡°Bro, you gotta¡¯ stop worrying and start living.¡± Sam hopped out of the car and opened up the rear passenger side door to grab the accessories to his devil costume. ¡°Can you check if I put this on right?¡± he asked after haphazardly tossing everything on.

    I grabbed my vampire cloak from behind the center console and put it on as I went around the front of my car to Sam. ¡°Your tail is a little off.¡±

    Sam stood still as I bent the wire to be more presentable and less likely to knock things over. He turned around and presented himself. ¡°How do I look?¡±

    Sam¡¯s costume wasn¡¯t very convincing other than his black sclera contacts. His horns had a visible headband, and his spaded tail was lifelessly hanging from his belt between his legs. ¡°You got the eyes right at least.¡±

    He playfully crossed his arms and looked to the side with his nose held high. ¡°Whatever. At least I¡¯m not wearing a blouse.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so it is a blouse.¡± I adjusted my cloak to try and hide the frilliness of my shirt.

    Sam laughed. ¡°The buttons being on the left should¡¯ve given it away. I could¡¯ve gotten us really pretty clothes but nooo. Had to spend most of my budget on these contacts.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I was stopping you from crossdressing.¡±

    A girl whose face was slightly hidden by her witch hat came up from behind Sam and said, ¡°Sup, nerds.¡±

    Sam wasn¡¯t all that surprised by the sudden appearance and hugged the witch. He said, ¡°Wow, Vivi. Your costume is pretty convincing.¡±

    ¡°Vivi?¡± I asked. ¡°I didn¡¯t recognize you without your ears and tail.¡±

    She covered her rear with her hands. ¡°What are you implying, pervert?¡±

    Sam laughed. ¡°He¡¯s just saying that you look human.¡±

    Vivi crossed her arms. ¡°Well, whatever. I¡¯m gonna go and enjoy myself by the fire. Coming with, Sam?¡±

    Sam gave me a look and said, ¡°In a bit, Vivi. Let me grab some food first.¡±

    Vivi looked displeased but still went to the gate at the side of the house. A cat therian, dressed in a torn suit with a crushed tophat, came up to talk to her about the ¡°good shit¡± he had and went along with her to the firepit in the backyard.

    Sam and I walked up to the decorated front entrance. I could see into the house through the windows beside the front door; the stuff in the yard seemed almost an afterthought compared to the extensive Halloween d¨¦cor inside. Sam knocked on the storm door to get someone¡¯s attention, and it turned out that Izzy was waiting for us in the nearby kitchen. Her costume was that of a nurse¡ªplain and uninspired.

    Izzy said, ¡°Sam! So glad you came.¡±

    Sam said, ¡°You know I wouldn¡¯t miss a chance to eat some of your mom¡¯s cookin¡¯.¡±

    She laughed. ¡°Come on in, then. There¡¯s plenty of it.¡±

    The kitchen was dark with candles providing what little light there was to set the mood. At the oven was another lamia in the spitting image of Izzy with long hair going past her waist. In between cooking up sweets and Halloween themed treats, she turned towards us and asked, ¡°New friends, Izzy?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, you know Sam and¡­ uh¡­¡±

    ¡°Elliot,¡± I said with a nod.

    ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you, Elliot. Sam. Help yourselves to any food you see.¡±

    Izzy¡¯s mother went back to cooking and decorating the finished goods. Sam grabbed a couple sugar cookies and ate one while he looked at the other morsels laid out for everyone. I walked over to the actual food and prepared a hotdog for myself and drowned it in mustard to make the taste bearable.

    I sat at the nearby kitchen table after grabbing an already poured drink of lemonade. Across from me, Izzy waited patiently for Sam to sit down so she could coil up by him. When Sam finished filling his plate, he sat across from me and chowed down on his cookies and slightly charred burger.

    I tried to make conversation as Izzy rested beside Sam. ¡°How long have you two known each other?¡±

    Izzy responded. ¡°Since elementary school.¡±

    ¡°We weren¡¯t really friends until middle school,¡± said Sam. ¡°Got paired up in science class and decided to do a project on monster biology together.¡±

    Izzy giggled. ¡°The first thing he asked me was what it was like to lay eggs.¡±

    Sam refuted the remark. ¡°Don¡¯t go spreading that lie. Eli, I was asking about parthenogenesis and if she could actually reproduce asexually. You can¡¯t fault me for being curious¡ªespecially since it was for science! She was the one that made it weird by offering to show me.¡±

    I said, ¡°You certainly are strange about that stuff, though.¡±

    Still, it was an understandable curiosity. There was always something new to learn when it came to monsters, simple and strange facts of life; like how the devils are, in essence, very large imps; or how therians have a significant amount of plant cells along their nervous system, remnants of an unusual symbiosis. In practice these details mattered little to the common person. To people like Sam, however, it was something fascinating in an otherwise dull world.

    I also had my own questions about lamia. ¡°I always wondered how things like dating worked for y¡¯all since you¡¯re an all-female race. I know it doesn¡¯t matter, but do you actually have a preference in other races, like male or female?¡±

    This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.

    Izzy replied. ¡°Yeah, we have preferences despite it not really mattering. Or were you asking about me specifically?¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t mind if you want to tell me.¡±

    Izzy sat back on her tail and gave my question some thought. ¡°I like short, chubby guys. Makes me want to gobble them up.¡±

    I became a bit concerned. ¡°Do you actually¡­?¡±

    She laughed. ¡°We can¡¯t unhinge our jaw like the naga, so no. But it is fun to completely coil around them and¡­ maybe that¡¯s too much info. Guys are just a lot more interesting to me than girls. Less gross, too.¡± She muttered to herself, ¡°How can someone bleed so much and not die?¡±

    Sam frowned. ¡°It¡¯s really not that bad. Not that I would know¡­ but¡­ monsters like therians have it a lot easier.¡±

    Izzy stuck out her tongue and made a disgusted face. ¡°Bleh. It¡¯s so strange that half of the same species could have such a unique experience compared to the other. Y¡¯all would be better off if you were like us¡ªwe all lay eggs and don¡¯t get as weird about parentage.¡±

    I said, ¡°There wouldn¡¯t be any males if that were the case. People like me and Sam wouldn¡¯t exist.¡±

    Izzy sighed. ¡°Well maybe you¡¯d be really cute girls, then.¡± She then tried to wink at Sam but ended up awkwardly scrunching her face.

    Sam let out a nervous laugh at the sight. ¡°Or hermaphrodites, like alps.¡±

    I finished eating and got up to throw away my paper plate. Sam was only half-finished with his food and was more focused on talking to Izzy. I decided to look around the other parts of the house as the sounds of a horror movie drew me into the living room. The other partygoers were not paying much attention to the movie, missing the blood pouring out of an elevator. A valkyrie with dyed black wings and a crow mask was flirting with one of Izzy¡¯s sisters. Two therians, both hiding their animalistic features, were making out on the loveseat while a very frustrated cupid watched from the corner. I felt it wasn¡¯t quite right for me to be there, so I went down the hallway to the sitting room between the living room and back porch.

    The layout of the house was a bit odd to me compared to the villa. It was obviously renovated to accommodate its liminal residents with large rooms and a tall ceiling, but there was still a feeling that it was somehow larger on the inside than it should be, having two floors in what should¡¯ve been a single story house. The thought that the house was enchanted crossed my mind, and it would have made sense considering the holiday, but a house of that size would¡¯ve needed a powerful mage to pull it off. I cleared my mind of the thought and navigated between guests who were standing around and talking¡ªonly a few being recognizable, but not anyone I would associate with, all mixed between lamia that appeared identical save for their hair and costumes.

    As I got to the back porch, I saw Izzy¡¯s human father, Mr. Mortier, grilling in the dark under the patio awning. He was tall and lanky yet retained an intimidating presence despite his pink apron and unnecessary aviator sunglasses.

    He said to me in passing, ¡°That costume is a little on the nose, don¡¯t you think?¡±

    ¡°On the nose?¡± I uttered back.

    ¡°Nose-feratu,¡± he laughed.

    I stared at him in confusion.

    ¡°Come on, son. It¡¯s a joke.¡±

    I grinned to please his need for a reaction and sat on the couch at the other end of the patio where the smoke of the grill couldn¡¯t reach. I could see Vivi and two other therians¡ªthe cat from before, and a raccoon with a bandit mask¡ªback near the storage shed at the left corner of the yard. They all sat around a small fire pit which seemed to give more light than it did warmth judging from how close they were all sitting to it. Vivi held a couple stems of pom-pom grass, a plant similar to dandelions except that the puff part doesn¡¯t disperse in the wind and comes in a wide variety of colors. She pushed a couple of the pom-pom puffs near her nose and breathed deep. The other therians also partook of the grass and chewed their leftover stems.

    My focus was disrupted when I heard a soft voice in my right ear. ¡°They say it¡¯s not addictive, but I¡¯ve never seen a therian refuse a sprig.¡± I turned to see Beth in a gothic style dress with red accents and accessories. She sat beside me on the couch, her presence was oddly calming and welcome to me. ¡°Hope you don¡¯t mind me hanging around you.¡± She touched my shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re the only one here that I know.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t mind. I only know a couple here¡­ most everyone else is a stranger.¡±

    ¡°Isn¡¯t that fox girl one of your friends? Why not sit with her?¡±

    I said, ¡°Well, she doesn¡¯t really like me. I wouldn¡¯t want to bother them, either; they look like they¡¯re enjoying themselves. She¡¯s even drooling.¡±

    ¡°Sitting out here all alone¡­ aren¡¯t you cold?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°The cold doesn¡¯t bother me. What about you?¡±

    She laughed. ¡°I¡¯m used to it, myself.¡±

    A gentle moment passed. Shadows danced along the edges of the fire pit. The therians were all in a trance. They spoke to each other but held no conversations. Each one was in their own world with a different sun brought on by the warmth of the flames. I felt a longing to touch the flame, though I had not known what possessed me to feel such a way; to think such things in the moment¡ªit was nonsense.

    Beth smiled curiously when I spoke again. ¡°I haven¡¯t had another dream since that night.¡±

    ¡°Think it was just a fever dream?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°Guess it was.¡±

    ¡°Seemed a silly thing to be worried about anyways. I dream so much yet remember so little. Nothing ever really stands out to me about them.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I hate that I lack perspective when it comes to dreams. Humans seem to be able to dream pretty easily about a variety of things¡ªeven imagine things in their head like photographs. It¡¯s something that¡­¡± I lost my train of thought. ¡°I guess even humans are different amongst themselves.¡±

    Beth giggled. ¡°Sounds like you¡¯re worried that you¡¯re different. It shouldn¡¯t come as a surprise when you¡¯re part fungus, dude.¡±

    I looked away. ¡°Fair point.¡±

    ¡°You should just give up on the whole humanity thing. Be your own person.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d prefer to live a normal life. As you should, too.¡±

    ¡°Oh? Tell me, then, what¡¯s normal about this.¡± Beth widened her mouth to reveal her sharpened fangs. Her hand graced my wrist to keep my attention, pressing hard and then relaxing. Noticing my lack of resistance, she reverted back to a normal look and gave a peaceful smile. I knew she was no threat to me¡ªnot to my existence at least¡ªthough it was another obstacle to a normal life. ¡°You will never be ¡®normal¡¯ if you can¡¯t be yourself. And you have no idea what you¡¯re capable of.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve no intention of finding out.¡±

    ¡°Then I¡¯ll show you a glimpse of the real me.¡± Beth gripped my hand again. The warmth of the fire seemed miles away from me. She inched closer to better work her magic on me, some sorcery involving the mind. My vision darkened as she once again touched my bare skin¡ªthis time on the neck. ¡°Your blood is wasted on you,¡± she whispered. ¡°A weak heart is no good to anyone.¡±

    In an instant, I felt an assault on my body in the dark. There was no pain, yet it made the hollowness inside of me all the more apparent. Beth tried to dominate me with magic, but there was nothing for her to manipulate or control. In silence, I waited as the speck of light that was the fire returned to my vision. But I alone was not able to regain my senses.

    ¡°You okay, son?¡± Mr. Mortier touched my shoulder. His voice broke through the black and set me free.

    I said, ¡°I¡¯m fine,¡± and shrugged off his hand, touching the side of my neck to make sure Beth left no mark.

    Mr. Mortier wasn¡¯t so convinced, however, and stood beside me with a spatula in hand. He adjusted his aviator glasses and asked, ¡°Has a demon taken an interest in you? Or was it just a prank?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Beth had already disappeared, and I wondered if she was ever really there in the first place. How Mr. Mortier was keen on the situation was also beyond me¡ªhe¡¯s a mystery all his own.

    ¡°I know someone who can help you if you¡¯re in danger.¡±

    I got up and faced him. ¡°I don¡¯t need any help.¡±

    ¡°Best you went home, then. I can¡¯t allow any harm to come to my daughters with all this magic tomfoolery going on.

    I didn¡¯t want to make a fuss about no longer being welcome at the party. I left without telling anyone and headed directly home¡ªbeing followed the whole time by shades emboldened by the night.

    ?  ?  ?

    Beth was waiting for me in the living room, still in her dress and drinking red wine on the couch. ¡°What the hell is wrong with you?¡± I asked upon seeing her, not trying to yell.

    She looked at me and sighed. ¡°Sit down, Eli. It¡¯s not like you wanted to be there.¡±

    ¡°I did want to be there, Beth. Were you even invited?¡±

    ¡°Of course not. But I wasn¡¯t going to spend the night by myself.¡±

    I sat down on the opposite end of the couch. Beth poured a glass of wine and slid it towards me. ¡°Damn you,¡± I said and took a sip. ¡°Don¡¯t ever do that again. Not even as a joke.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, okay? I knew you could handle it¡­ I was just messing around. I didn¡¯t expect that much resistance from you¡ªor that man wising up to us.¡±

    ¡°Whatever. It¡¯s over now.¡± I took another sip. ¡°Do you want to watch a movie?¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not mad?¡±

    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m mad. I¡¯m not going to let that stop me from having a good night, though. You don¡¯t want to be alone tonight, right? May as well watch a movie.¡±

    Beth leaned onto the side of the couch and swished her wine. ¡°Sure. But just so you know, it¡¯s tonight only¡ªyou know how it gets out there in the dark on Halloween.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Perfect night for the shades to play their games. It¡¯s nothing the Arbiters can¡¯t handle if it gets bad enough.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t be so sure,¡± she said. ¡°I¡¯ve been hearing their whispers in the woods where I live. They leave me alone, but it¡¯s still kind of bothersome when I¡¯m trying to relax. I figured it¡¯d be best to let them have their space tonight. Whatever they¡¯re planning, I don¡¯t want a part of it.¡±

    I nodded and drank some more. ¡°Wait, you live in the woods? Like outside?¡±

    ¡°Yeah? Where else would I be?¡±

    ¡°I thought you lived at the bar. Rosa has rooms on the second floor for people to stay in. There¡¯s also her office¡ª¡±

    ¡°I couldn¡¯t stand living there anymore. I prefer it my way.¡±

    ¡°Well, you¡¯re obviously welcome to stay the night. It¡¯s a lot safer than outside. But I guess it doesn¡¯t matter much when you¡¯re the one lurking in the shadows.¡±

    Beth smirked. ¡°I¡¯m not the only one. There¡¯s an abomination that roams around. I call him the Deer God¡­ at least I think he was a deer before. He stands on two legs and passes through the woods every night without making any noise.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not surprised. Animals that become abominations generally go unnoticed or become local legends. Sam even told me that he saw something similar while riding on his bike, a deer man staring at him from the edge of the woods. I didn¡¯t believe him, but I guess there are certainly some strange things in this world. Like the mara and shades¡±

    ¡°And us,¡± Beth said as I got up.

    ¡°How about you pick the movie? I''m getting some water.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re such a lightweight, dude.¡±

    I kept the bright kitchen light off since my eyes were adjusted to the warmer light in the living room. I grabbed a bottle of water from the bottom of the fridge and made my way to the sink, drinking the whole thing and leaving the plastic to dry in the basin. For a brief moment, my eye caught a glimmer of white light from the backyard through the window above the sink. Two glowing eyes were staring at me right at the threshold of light from the garage lamp. With some discernment, I could see the shape of a deer skull as the eyes turned away.

 [Chapter 8] Meteor Shower

    Beth and I were growing closer as time passed. It was a natural progression of seeing each other every day, talking a lot about nothing, and sharing our secrets. Sam and Vivi were also spending more time together, which often left me going home alone after school; leaving me to my own thoughts and Beth¡¯s whims if she decided to visit. But when it came to your mother, well, I purposefully made no mention of Beth in our short chats over the phone. It wasn¡¯t her business to know. And she similarly kept her own secrets from me.

    On the weekend before Thanksgiving break, Beth insisted we spend some real one-on-one time together again. The Leonids were at their peak, and she wanted to somehow make up for getting me kicked out of the Halloween party.

    Beth led me through the brush and tall grass past the fence by the side of the road near Sam¡¯s home. Inside that forested area was an old pecan grove left untouched by the owner in her elderly age. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t be much longer now,¡± She said as the clearing hidden deep within the grove came into view.

    I fumbled about with my flashlight, trying to balance the blankets in my arms. The overgrowth was up to my knees. I could feel the occasional tugging of thorny vines on my jeans. I said, ¡°I better not find any ticks on me tomorrow.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the peacocks and guinea fowl keep the area pretty clean. It¡¯s mostly dirt and ash in the middle since she uses it for burning.¡± Beth sped up and went further ahead. ¡°I even put down a tarp for us to lay on.¡±

    I struggled to keep pace with her. ¡°But you didn¡¯t have the foresight to get the blankets? At least then I wouldn¡¯t have to carry them.¡±

    ¡°Why else do you think I brought you along? We¡¯re here, anyway.¡± She gleefully presented the laid-out tarp and metal fire pit.

    I tossed everything down on the safety of the crinkly surface. ¡°About time.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t throw a fit just yet. Still gotta get the fire going¡­¡±

    Beth grabbed the butane torch sitting on the side of the metal fire pit and set the foraged wood alight. She even found herself a stick to poke at the growing inferno as a means of entertainment¡ªgrinning at me as the flames flickered across her face.

    I sat down on the tarp and asked, ¡°So, we¡¯re just gonna lay here and¡­ look at the sky?¡±

    Beth sat beside me and put her hands inside of her jacket. ¡°Yep. Brought some snacks too.¡± She flashed some candy by sliding it out of her pocket¡ªenough for me to see a squirrel¡¯s tail falling out by accident. ¡°Well, mostly for me.¡±

    ¡°Where did you even get all this?¡±

    She giggled. ¡°I borrowed it.¡±

    ¡°Really?¡±

    ¡°Yes, really! Mrs. Woody let me borrow it all after helping out with her yard work. She¡¯s nice like that¡ªno questions asked.¡±

    ¡°Are you staying with her, then?¡±

    Beth shook her head and pointed off in the distance. ¡°I camp near a groundwater pump a bit further in. Far enough away to hide from people but still close enough to spy on your friend.¡± She elbowed me and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s not too late to make him kindred.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t enslave him.¡±

    Beth paused and looked low. ¡°It¡¯s not enslavement. We can give people a part of our power to others¡ªform a bond through blood.¡±

    ¡°Symbiotically, or like a parasite? Those kinds of things usually come at a cost¡ªlike what happens when you use blood magic to create a thrall.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s different! It¡¯s more like a contract¡ª¡±

    ¡°Contracts are also blood magic.¡±

    ¡°Whatever! So what if it involves blood magic? It¡¯s not like those other things. It¡¯s a gift that I can give to others.¡± She pouted. ¡°You should be thankful I¡¯m even offering.¡±

    ¡°What makes you so sure it would even help?¡±

    ¡°Because it helped Meghan!¡± She turned away. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to yell.¡±

    ¡°Meghan?¡±

    ¡°My sister.¡±

    ¡°Vampire, or¡­?¡±

    ¡°Human.¡±

    I slowly nodded. ¡°I see. It must¡¯ve been nice¡­ to have a sibling.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ I never did tell you about them, did I? Or my past¡­¡±

    ¡°I figured it wasn¡¯t easy to talk about.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s ¡®cause I¡¯m bad at telling stories.¡± Beth looked at the blaze before us and then at the sky. ¡°It¡¯s not time for the main event yet. I guess I could try¡­ to pass the time.¡±

    ?  ?  ?

    I had a family a long time ago... a human mother and father. But most importantly, I had Meghan. She was a ray of sunshine whenever you saw her, bringing light and laughter to any room she was in¡­ when she was well, at least. You see, Meghan was very sick, like Sam, but well beyond just mana sickness; having regular infections and sometimes coughing blood. Her parents were desperate for any help they could get her. They even pursued alternative methods when the medication didn¡¯t work¡­ to no success. Magic could¡¯ve helped her, but she was too susceptible to mana. It would¡¯ve been too dangerous. And she was eventually hospitalized when one of the infections got a lot worse¡­

    I didn¡¯t understand why. It made no sense to me why she couldn¡¯t come home; why her bruises and sickness wouldn¡¯t just go away. I was still unaware of the human limits¡ªoften getting admonished for my rough play at school when I was just trying to have fun¡ªand it made me so angry. I was treated like a bully despite trying to be nice. So, I figured, why not? I would act out in class, hurting the kids for any little slight, enjoying the pain I was causing them. I couldn¡¯t believe how fragile the others were compared to me. But, while weak, humans are certainly resourceful. I guess they realized that if they couldn¡¯t fight me, they¡¯d have to trick me. And trick me they did.

    Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    A couple of girls waited by the hole in the fence during recess, calling me over. They were daring each other to go through, cross the street, and come back without being noticed by the teachers. I immediately stepped up to do it, and the girl that followed me suggested we make a race of it. So we stood there, outside the fence, prepared to run. When the others were counting down, she bolted before the signal, so I went after her. She then turned around, grinning, and kicked me in the leg, tripping me. It was such an awful fall onto the pavement. My hands and knees were torn to shreds. All I could see was red. But that pain, that anger, awakened something great and terrible in me.

    You know I can control my blood, right? It¡¯s an extension of my will. All it requires is a simple cut, to let it flow, and to shape it with my mind. It comes so¡­ naturally to me. The others saw my blood rising from me and screamed, calling me an abomination. I was too busy discovering myself, my real self, to care about their judgment. I realized that there was more to me, more to life, than pretending to be weak. My blood then returned to me, healing my wounds, causing the teachers to be in disbelief when the others told on me, unable to truly describe what they saw. I thought then, later that day, that if my own blood could heal me, then perhaps it could heal her.

    I pleaded with Meghan¡¯s parents to take me to the hospital to see her. I didn¡¯t really have a plan on what to do when I saw her; I was just determined to do something. When I finally got there, she looked barely alive with all sorts of tubes and needles attached. Her mother cried at the sight, and in the fuss of her father consoling the woman, I bit my thumb and managed a bit of my blood into Meghan¡¯s mouth. To my disappointment, nothing happened; at least not then. I went home, dispirited, crying the whole night. I had no idea that there was a call from the doctor about a change in her condition. That some miracle occurred¡­ and that she asked where I was.

    Meghan soon came home completely fine and beaming. The joy was visible on her parent¡¯s face¡ªa joy I could never bring them. To them, it was a divine intervention. Meghan knew it was me that saved her, though, as she had a newly gained ¡°intuition¡± about me. We realized that we could share simple thoughts and feel each other¡¯s emotions without the use of words. We were bonded. Inseparable. Kindred. I was happy to have my sister back, to have a friend, someone who understood me completely. But it worried her parents how much time she was spending around me¡ªsomeone so young¡ªand a monster.

    So I got sent back. Meghan¡¯s parents only agreed to take me in for the monthly payments, enough to cover the medical bills. But with Meghan being healthier than ever, and their concern for our strange and quiet play, there was no need to keep me around.

    It was your mother and some guards who came to collect me. Dr. Lynch¡­ was nice. Nicer than any other adult I had known. I just knew it by looking at her, at how she smiled so genuinely at me. The guards were more reluctant and suspicious towards me, though. One grabbed me and forced me into their armored van. It caused a real fuss. I don¡¯t know if it was how I reacted to being separated from Meghan, or the fact she managed to stop the van door from closing with only her hand, but it was enough to set them off. The guards threatened to ¡°terminate¡± the whole family due to ¡°contamination¡± along with a bunch of other words about cleaning. Dr. Lynch tried to calm them down, but they made good on their threats. The whole house was burnt down with Meghan and her parents inside, shot to death. I thought that maybe she¡¯d survive, live on without me, but the silence in my heart told me she was gone¡­ and that I was alone again.

    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault,¡± Dr. Lynch told me. ¡°I know you were trying to help.¡±

    She cried. I didn¡¯t really understand why. I guess she was talking to herself. And it would be because of me that the other vampires were also taken from their homes¡ªdeemed a complete failure in regard to Dr. Lynch¡¯s original vision.

    They gathered us all up at Somni Solutions, then split us up into groups to be sent away somewhere else. My group was the one that stayed, to be raised underground with the other rejects. Well, maybe not rejects, but other vampires who were a bit on the rowdy side; considered too dangerous for society. It was honestly okay for those first few years. We were kept in a spacious dorm on the lowest level, even had our own rooms and entertainment. I was in Room E, third room on the right, across from¡­ let¡¯s just say someone I used to like, but not anymore.

    It was an institutionalized environment for sure, but Dr. Lynch was very active with our development, treating us like people rather than an experiment. She even told us about you, showing off your baby pictures¡­ the naked ones¡­ she was so proud of you. She didn¡¯t outright try to be a mother to us, but she was the best mother we could hope for. She kept a lot of the bullshit away from us, but as time went on, it became clear it was all starting to wear on her, and¡­ I don¡¯t need to tell you what happened next.

    Our treatment became much worse in the following years; especially since we were becoming more mature¡ªour bodies and minds. The scientists tested us extensively, our abilities¡­ our limits. It wasn¡¯t strange for one of us to never show up again. Some of the others were changing, too, their bodies and personalities¡ªtheir eyes stuck with a red glow. We still tried to have our fun, though; sneaking about the dorm during quiet hours. Our education was poor and we had to discover some things for ourselves in our nighttime visits. There was lots of biting¡­ a simple pleasure.

    We didn¡¯t know any better.

    I wasn¡¯t happy with what life became for us in those final days. I dreamed of returning to the surface and feeling the sun and rain again. Luckily, I wasn¡¯t the only one who felt that way. And so a group of us conspired to use blood magic to escape. The scientists went down easy¡ªtrying to talk us down, rationalize with us, instead of fleeing. I took on a few guards myself in the chaos, knowing well who my targets were, getting my revenge after so many years. But someone got sloppy, and an alarm went off. Shortly after, there was an explosion above us, causing a fire to spread, burning so unnaturally bright and limiting our regenerative abilities. The blood outside our body became near useless, some bleed themselves dry trying to use it. Guards then descended upon us, firing freely at us. I was too occupied watching my friends get gunned down to notice one of the pillars in the grand foyer collapsing above me. My body was crushed on impact. I couldn¡¯t move or breathe, but my consciousness remained. My thoughts drifted to Meghan as I watched one of the guards come over to me, pointing his gun at my face. I was honestly okay with dying and closed my eyes, my consciousness finally released from pain. But death doesn¡¯t come so easily to us, unfortunately.

    What happened next, I don¡¯t know; I barely had enough blood to regenerate. Somebody carried me and led other survivors out of the building, handing us over to the Arbiters to be kept under their watchful eye; one prison for another. Anyone with glowing red eyes was killed immediately. The rest were put through a rushed trial for murder despite it being for our own survival. I was also on death row for using blood magic to kill, but they were more interested in keeping me alive and stuck me in a cell for a while.

    That is until Rosa got me out.

    At first, I thought it was some joke. I couldn¡¯t believe that for all the trouble the Arbiters went through, they were suddenly going to release me to someone I didn¡¯t even know, telling me not to do it again. I can¡¯t describe to you the relief I felt getting out of that place, finally free to do whatever; my only regret being that Meghan couldn¡¯t live to see me now. Despite the gift I gave her, her life was still cut short¡­ Sometimes I think I should¡¯ve never interfered¡­ but she would¡¯ve died either way. Humans die too easily¡­ If things didn¡¯t happen the way they did, though¡­ then I might not¡¯ve met you. In a way, she was the one who gave me life. So for that, I am grateful, at least.

    And I¡­

    ?  ?  ?

    The fire started to grow dim and the flashes in the sky were steadily increasing. Beth ended her story with a slight frown. ¡°I may have said too much,¡± she said while bringing her legs closer to her. ¡°But there was also a lot I didn¡¯t say.¡±

    I said, ¡°Thank you.¡±

    ¡°Why thank me?¡±

    ¡°For telling me¡­¡± It was difficult for me to say. ¡°I know it isn¡¯t easy to lose someone you care about, especially so suddenly. And¡­ I guess it helps to know my mother tried her best. For all of us.¡±

    Beth¡¯s eyes watered up, but she quickly wiped it away. ¡°We¡¯re both kinda sad, aren¡¯t we?¡±

    ¡°Maybe. I don¡¯t know. All we can do is go at our own pace¡­ Mourn in our own way.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. You¡¯re right.¡± Beth smiled. ¡°How about you tell me a story?¡±

    ¡°Hm? About what?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± she said in a whisper. ¡°We have all night to figure it out.¡±

    We spent the rest of the night beside each other under some blankets, holding hands as we stared into that celestial sea together; each falling star a new memory.

 [Interlude 2] Amon Mortier

    It was Thanksgiving and many of the Belle Sisters were roaming about the kitchen assisting with the creation of their massive dinner. Between the loud clanging of metal pans and the girls¡¯ chatter, the doorbell rang, and Amon went to see who came to bother his family. Looking through the glass storm door, Amon quickly opened it with a wide grin as he saw Leon wearing his Sunday best. Leon smiled, presenting a bowl of mashed potatoes. ¡°Thought I¡¯d stop by and see what¡¯s for dinner.¡±

    Amon cheerily nodded. ¡°Come on in, you bald bastard! The girls¡¯ll love to see you.¡±

    Leon was soon swarmed with lamia as he entered the living room. It had been many years since they last saw him with some new faces in the mix. The younger, much smaller ones climbed up his body, wrapping around his arms and legs, with one almost constricting his neck trying to get on top of his head with no hair to pull on.

    ¡°Hey!¡± Leon said as he struggled to move around, trying to move his head away from the grabby lamia. ¡°How many do you have now?¡±

    Amon laughed. ¡°As many that are required.¡± He lifted the troublesome girl off Leon¡¯s neck and set her down. ¡°Give the man space. Disperse!¡±

    The lamia followed his command and went back to what they were doing, some grumbling, others laughing, with a few still watching him intently, feeling that he was very climbable and should be climbed.

    Bunny, Amon¡¯s wife, soon came to see what all the ruckus was about. ¡°Oh, Leon,¡± she said with a worried smile. ¡°How nice of you to visit.¡± She took the bowl of mashed potatoes from him. ¡°Did you make this yourself?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m hoping it¡¯ll be better than last time¡ªnot too salty.¡±

    Bunny giggled. ¡°I¡¯m sure it¡¯s fine.¡± She silently returned to the kitchen, not wanting to reflect on the absence of Maven or allow her disdain for Leon to show.

    Leon said, ¡°She hasn¡¯t aged a day.¡±

    Amon laughed again. ¡°One of the many benefits of marrying a monster.¡± He cleared his throat, not meaning to bring up the topic of marriage. ¡°I see some of my oldest haven¡¯t joined us.¡± He whistled. ¡°Anna! Sybi! Izzy! Guess who came to see us!¡±

    The three girls came down the hall into the living room. Anna had just woken up and went to the bathroom instead. Sybi simply looked at Leon and turned back to her room with no desire to entertain any guests. Izzy¡¯s face filled with glee as she saw Leon, and she raced over to him and hugged him, saying, ¡°It¡¯s been forever since you last visited, Uncle Lee. I bet you don¡¯t recognize me.¡±

    Leon hugged her with his real arm. ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­ brown eyes, copper hair¡­¡± He looked at Amon who held his pinky straight up. ¡°You must be Izzy.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± She smiled as they separated. ¡°Have you been overseas again? Another secret mission?¡±

    Leon wondered what she thought he had been doing since. ¡°Nothing nearly as interesting.¡±

    Amon said. ¡°I¡¯m sure the last thing he wants to talk about is work.¡±

    Leon shook his head. ¡°Work is actually what I¡¯m here to talk about with you, Amon.¡± He frowned while looking at Izzy. ¡°Privately.¡±

    Izzy nodded with a pout and went off to help the others, leaving the two to talk in private in another room where Leon explained his reason for returning to Sorrow, regretting that he had no good news to share.

    Amon frowned and asked, ¡°Things are going to get worse, then?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m telling you this now so that you can find somewhere else to¡ª¡±

    This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving, Leon. This is my home. This is where we will stay.¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re an abomination. The other inquisitors will not tolerate a mage.¡±

    ¡°An abomination I might be, but I¡¯m no mage. You know I don¡¯t believe in that magic crap¡ªiron and steel are all I¡¯ll ever need.¡±

    Leon shook his head. ¡°It won¡¯t matter. At least be concerned about your daughters¡ªthey¡¯ll have to live through it.¡±

    Solemnly, Amon said, ¡°I¡¯ve raised them well enough. They will be able to take care of themselves when the time comes. And I won¡¯t force them to stay if this town becomes a danger to them¡­ Leaving now will only allow more of the riffraff to come in.¡±

    Leon sighed. ¡°Fair enough.¡±

    Amon leaned back in his chair, thinking to himself. ¡°Forgive me for asking, but, why join the Order at all? The Arbiter would¡¯ve¡ª¡±

    ¡°Do I really need to explain it to you? After the child¡­ and Maven¡­ I couldn¡¯t bear to live here anymore¡­ or continue my old work. The Order gave me a place. A purpose. One outside of the past.¡±

    Amon nodded. ¡°You did what you had to do. I understand. But we all feared you weren¡¯t long for this world, either¡­ How are you doing these days?¡±

    With a pause, Leon said, ¡°I quit smoking.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s good. Hard to imagine you without a cigarette in one hand and a gun in the other, though. What changed your mind about it?¡±

    ¡°It was my heart. All that exposure to mana finally caught up to me¡ªmy bad habits didn¡¯t help, either. I had to get bypass surgery¡­ When I got home and saw the open packet, I had zero desire to smoke again. I threw it away and never picked up another cigarette. It was a miracle.¡±

    ¡°I guess everybody gets one¡­ but you got yours a long time ago. I¡¯ve said it before, but you¡¯re damn lucky to still be here. Not all abominations are made equal, and the one that took your arm was a real menace. Even I would¡¯ve been fortunate to come back after that encounter.¡±

    Leon didn¡¯t want to think about that time. ¡°It was only because of Rosa.¡± He shook his head. ¡°It turned her into a demon¡­ but that¡¯s what it took. We were where we needed to be to stop it from becoming a much bigger problem. Thankfully, there hasn¡¯t been another abomination that can control the weather like that.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯d all be in some deep shit if one could make mana storms on command. Helps that those charter schools weed out any potentially troublesome abominations. Places like Mary Rose keep safer ones grounded until emergence. Lets the mana in their body align in a way similar to a monster instead of becoming a mess like those during the Convergence. That¡¯s my theory, anyway.¡±

    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know. It never made any sense to me. Abominations can appear anywhere there¡¯s mana. At any time. Even animals aren¡¯t safe. Imagine the things we haven¡¯t found deep in the ocean. Things living underground. Rifts could even be inside of the planet¡­ constantly leaking mana. It makes me wonder if we even made a difference in the grand scheme of things.¡±

    ¡°We did all we could with the knowledge we had. We took back most of the planet, sealed the rifts, and created peace with monsters who wished to join us in society. But with children often getting mana sickness and miscarriages on the rise¡­ I fear we¡¯re flies in a world of spiders waiting to snare us. It¡¯s why I chose not to have human children¡ªassuming I wasn¡¯t made sterile. Those that¡¯ve emerged will have a better time than what sliver of humanity remains in the far future, certainly.¡±

    ¡°Maybe future humans¡¯ll be so stubborn and bullheaded like you that they¡¯ll be abominations that never actually change.¡±

    Amon grinned. ¡°An acceptable future¡ªif only to prove that we were all wrong about killing abominations. That we snuffed out what was meant to be the next step of humanity, as savage as we are.¡±

    Leon joked. ¡°It¡¯s hard to say. Seems more like a step back considering your motto that the only good abomination is a dead one.¡±

    Amon smiled but returned to a more serious tone. ¡°Leon. I know you¡¯ve had your fair share of hardship in life, but don¡¯t let your pain radicalize you. Those old troubles are over, and new ones are beyond the horizon. I appreciate you coming here today¡­ even if only to warn me. I know you mean well, but don¡¯t forget that your family, your friends, would be hurt by your peers who see us as strangers. That is what you endorse every time you wear your robes and armor¡ªeven if you don¡¯t personally mean any harm. You will always be welcome here¡­ just leave your wings at the door next time.¡±

    Leon thought over his words and nodded. ¡°I will.¡±

    With enough being said, Leon followed Amon down winding hallways into a large, decorated dining room far beyond the capacity of the house. Sitting at the end of the long dinner table, Leon looked at the morsels in front of him. Some were common meats, like turkey and chicken, but there were imported imp cuts and slugs among the regular dishes. What really had him concerned were the size and number of egg-based dishes. With new monsters came many new delicacies that were palatable despite their appearance, but Leon always avoided the eggs, not wanting to chance that they were locally sourced.

 [Chapter 9] Evergreen

    Sam and I planned to spend Christmas break together at the villa and were going to leave immediately after he finished his exams. I exempted all of my exams, like Beth, but still went to Mrs. Steward¡¯s class to wait. Since so many students were doing well in her class, she decided that those who still had to show up would watch a movie about the Arbiters instead of having an exam. It was something to pass the time¡ªand was worth the extra credit for the next semester.

    The movie was like any other history film; made more for those that wanted the facts instead of a compelling story about the Convergence. The other students looked at the interactive whiteboard with eyes glossed over, having no interest in a history lesson. Even I had my own distaste for the movie as it was both dry and matter-of-fact compared to the action-filled drama, 1986, and chose to doodle instead.

    While the Arbiters were by all accounts essential in ending the Convergence, don¡¯t allow yourself to be fooled by the propaganda on either side of the aisle. There was nothing peaceful about what they did to end the Convergence, but many considered it a necessary evil in saving the planet. It was the help of all the monsters they conscripted that allowed them to completely seal the rifts and create a common ground¡ªcrossing beyond the barrier of language. And in the end, it was the Arbiters that pushed for an expansion of the Interspecies Integration and Naturalization Act, solidifying their place in our world as its modern protectors, and giving those who helped a place in our society¡ªfor better or worse.

    As the credits rolled, the mechanical bell sprang to life with a shrill; signifying that class was over and Christmas break had officially begun. The classroom jumped back to life as some of the human and therian students exchanged gifts, sharing their well-wishes with each other. The other monsters awkwardly exchanged their own gifts, not fully understanding the custom, but wanting to take part all the same.

    One of the preppy girls that sat in the back of class, a valkyrie, approached me as I was stuffing my notebook into my backpack. She used her broad white wings to block me from leaving my desk.

    ¡°Thought you might come today,¡± she said. ¡°Thinking about joining?¡±

    ¡°Joining what?¡± I asked.

    ¡°The Order of Veter. Could really use more humans like you.¡±

    ¡°No,¡± I said. ¡°I don¡¯t know how to make that clearer to you.¡±

    She let out a smug laugh. ¡°You Catholics are so obstinate. I¡¯m only trying to save you from yourself! Imagine all the good you could do by protecting the world from magic. Don¡¯t waste your natural talents by sipping wine all day.¡±

    I angrily stared at her. ¡°Considering the Valkuth are the largest religion in the world, I¡¯d say y¡¯all ¡®saved¡¯ plenty already. If your faith was truly so resolute, you¡¯d not bother with those who haven¡¯t converted.¡±

    She scoffed. ¡°Funny for you to talk about faith. For beliefs that focus so much on suffering, you sure have very little to show for it. Heaven does not come to those who toil away their lives¡ªwe must make it for ourselves.¡± She laid a pamphlet about understanding Valkuth theology on top of my head. ¡°Merry Christmas,¡± she said with a smirk as she walked off.

    I immediately tore the pamphlet in half. I wanted nothing to do with the Valkuth, their religion, or their damn proselytizing. And because of her interruption, I had to wait for the flood of students to pass before I could leave the classroom.

    While waiting at the door, I noticed Sam moving against the crowd. We agreed to meet at my car, so I wondered why he was heading in the opposite direction down the hall towards the cafeteria. I went after him after most everyone dispersed, allowing me to move freely, and from a distance, I could see him and Vivi sitting alone at a table on the far side of the cafeteria. The light from the glass window behind them highlighted Vivi¡¯s ears and Sam¡¯s head, making it hard to see what was going on. And, unfortunately, they were too distant for me to hear their conversation.

    Vivi looked up from her phone at Sam. A wry smile appeared across her face as she leaned in to talk to him. Sam seemingly asked her a question as her face became beet red. She gently stroked the fluff of her tail while staring down without a response. Sam kept talking while Vivi¡¯s expression turned serious as her therian friends looked on from one of the ramps down to the lower cafeteria. Vivi said a couple words, and Sam simply got up to leave. He passed by the therians on his way out of the cafeteria, their gossiping started up when they realized what transpired.

    One of the therians spoke loudly to Vivi. ¡°What was that about¡ªdid he just ask you out?¡±

    Vivi responded, ¡°Him? No. Not a chance.¡±

    Another therian piped in, louder than the other. ¡°As if she¡¯d ever date a furless ape like him.¡±

    ?  ?  ?

    I went straight to my car to try and meet Sam. He beat me there and motioned for me to unlock the doors when he saw me in the parking lot. The familiar click of the lock urged him in, and he tossed his backpack to the backseat out of frustration. I had a good idea of what troubled him, but I felt it inappropriate to mention my unsolicited spying. Instead, I simply started the engine and gave him time to think as we left school grounds.

    Sam asked, ¡°You ever wonder what life would be like if we never met?¡±

    ¡°I have. It seems like it¡¯d be¡­ pretty lonely for me. I would¡¯ve never gotten close to anyone else, if not for you.¡±

    ¡°Aw shucks, Eli.¡± He smiled. ¡°But, you¡¯d still have Lyca.¡±

    ¡°I doubt it. You¡¯re kinda the reason we¡¯re together, remember?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°She was gunning for you long before she sat with us. It was only an excuse for her to get closer to you. I think she¡¯d¡¯ve sat with you even if you were alone, just like I did.¡±

    ¡°Maybe¡­ I can honestly see it happening that way. Or maybe I would¡¯ve sat with her somewhere else instead.¡±

    Sam looked over to me, examining me, and for a split second I looked away from the road at him. He asked me with some concern, ¡°Do you think she¡¯s coming back?¡±

    I frowned. ¡°I really don¡¯t know.¡±

    ¡°Hmm, but you¡¯re single, right?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ I guess I am.¡±

    ¡°Have you thought about dating someone else?¡±

    I told him the truth. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Is it me?¡± he asked deviously.

    ¡°Can¡¯t say I¡¯ve ever considered it, Sam.¡±

    ¡°And here I thought we were finally falling for each other.¡± He laughed but there was a sort of awkwardness in his voice as we passed by his house.

    ¡°Are you sure you got everything?¡± I asked. ¡°I don¡¯t want to go all the way up to North Georgia and have to turn back.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I already told you twice.¡± He closed his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m glad I finally get to leave this place for a while.¡±

    The trip was fairly silent the rest of the way. Sam looked out the side window while I focused on driving. But then, suddenly, for absolutely no reason at all, Sam¡¯s phone began to ring with a custom tone, breaking my concentration. He ignored it, then got another call, and ignored it again. When it rang a third time, I got frustrated about being a captive audience to a cutesy song that belonged in a cartoon about a lucky star.

    ¡°Who¡¯s calling you?¡± I asked, wanting to actually tell him to turn it off.

    ¡°Sorry. Vivi normally texts me. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s gotten into her.¡±

    ¡°Why not answer her, then?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t feel like talking to her right now.¡± In a mocking tone, he said, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to embarrass her.¡±

    Seeing it as an opportunity to finally talk about what I saw, I asked, ¡°Did something happen?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s nothing new. I feel like she doesn¡¯t take me seriously. Or maybe I¡¯m taking things too seriously. I don¡¯t even know what she wants from me.¡±

    ¡°Well, what do you want?¡±

    If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    Sam was silent as he gave the question great thought. ¡°I want to love freely and be accepted for who I am on the inside.¡±

    ¡°And who are you on the inside?¡±

    ¡°Me, but better.¡±

    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±

    He sighed. ¡°It¡¯s not supposed to. I¡¯m just saying my body shouldn¡¯t define me or who I can love; especially since I¡¯m going to emerge.¡±

    It was understandable that he felt that way, though I made the mistake of turning it into part of a joke. ¡°Everybody is self-conscious about something. There are plenty of women that¡¯ll date short guys. You can also go after some of the shorter races where it won¡¯t matter as much¡ªmaybe a gnome, or a pixie.¡±

    ¡°Har. Freaking. Har¡­ I wasn¡¯t talking about my height. And I didn¡¯t mention anything about dating.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to date Vivi? I just assumed¡ª¡±

    ¡°You know what happens when you assume, right? Vivi and I are close but we¡¯re just friends; and that¡¯s all we''ll ever be.¡±

    ¡°Fair enough,¡± I said, ending the conversation. Sam put his phone on silent and didn¡¯t say another word for the rest of the trip. I don¡¯t think he was angry, more likely in some deep contemplation about something. Sometimes people need space. And sometimes it¡¯s the words that aren¡¯t said that matter most.

    ?  ?  ?

    The sun had already set when we arrived at the villa. Sam and I brought as much luggage as we could to the double entry door. My grandparents welcomed us in, the smell of food following them out as they opened the door for us. Sam went off and introduced himself to the others by the guidance of my grandmother, with my younger cousins dragging him away to play in their childish games. In the meantime, I moved the luggage up to the room we were going to share; the space kept like a hotel room for guests. And by the time I finished, and Sam had been relinquished back to me, dinner was ready.

    Sam and I sat away from everyone else during dinner as we both had the habit of eating alone. I offered him some wine, but he refused, preferring to drink soda instead. He pushed the sparse amount of food on his plate around with a fork. ¡°Seems like I¡¯m not as hungry as I thought,¡± he said before taking a slow sip of his fizzy drink.

    ¡°You¡¯re looking kinda pale, too. Maybe try eating some red meat?¡± I pointed a slab of rare steak on my fork at him.

    ¡°Nah. I just need to lay down for a bit.¡± He sluggishly rose out of his chair. ¡°The drive must¡¯ve took it out of me.¡±

    I got up from the table and made sure Sam found his way to our room. ¡°I put your stuff by the bed on the right. They¡¯ll probably start watching Christmas movies in the living room in a bit. Feel free to join whenever you feel better.¡±

    ¡°Would it be okay to shower first?¡±

    I thought it was an odd question, but it was probably Sam¡¯s attempt at being polite. ¡°Sure, the towels are already set out. The ones with the red fish on them are yours, don¡¯t use any others. My grandparents are pretty weird about it¡ªbut it¡¯s to make sure things don¡¯t get reused between guests.¡±

    Sam nodded and went into the room. I left him to his own devices and returned to the dining room to continue eating. Sam never came back down, so I decided to check on him during the break between movies.

    In our room, one of the beds had his towels left on top, though Sam was nowhere to be found. Must¡¯ve wandered off, I thought. Or he¡¯s hiding somewhere. Naked.

    I looked around the house and happened to catch him standing on the balcony in his pajamas, his back turned to me, looking out at the mountains and the stars which dotted the sky.

    I felt the chilled air rush past me as I opened the sliding door, and asked, ¡°What are you doing out here?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve never seen the sky look so beautiful before,¡± he said. ¡°Will you stay a while?¡±

    ¡°Out here? Aren¡¯t you freezing?¡±

    Sam tilted his head and looked back at me. ¡°Are you offering me your warmth?¡±

    ¡°I can do you one better.¡± I turned the knob on the nearby space heater, allowing it to click and set the gas alight.

    He sighed. ¡°You¡¯re really no fun sometimes, Eli.¡±

    I stood next to him. ¡°So, what¡¯s up?¡±

    ¡°Nothing new. It¡¯s all the same soup, just reheated. Tastes better when you eat it with someone else.¡±

    ¡°Soup, huh? What kind?¡±

    Sam smiled. ¡°The heavy kind. It¡¯ll probably sit in your stomach a while. If you¡¯re not okay with it, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m used to eating it alone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure I can take it¡ªas long as it¡¯s not stale chips.¡±

    Sam laughed, not because I was being funny, but because he was genuinely happy that I played along. ¡°I¡¯m really glad you¡¯re my friend, Eli¡­ There is something that I wanted to talk about. Something I¡¯ve always kept to myself for too long¡­ Will you hear me out?¡±

    ¡°Of course,¡± I said. ¡°I¡¯m all ears.¡±

    Sam breathed deep and rested his arms on the ledge of the balcony, leaning into it. ¡°You remember how I said my parents thought I was a girl before I was born?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, when we first met.¡±

    ¡°Well, there¡¯s more to it. My birth was a bit complicated, and it caused my mother to need surgery after. My father said she changed after that. He didn¡¯t give me the exact details, but whatever it was, it caused her to be a real terror¡­ She abused me as a baby up to when I was a child. Kicking, biting, screaming; it would only stop when my father was home. Back then he was hardly ever around, though, working two shifts to support us¡­ I¡¯ll never understand why he stays with her.¡± He lowered his head onto his arms.

    All I could say was, ¡°Damn.¡± I thought of my own troubles, to try and relate them to his, but it was a whole different struggle to my own. ¡°I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really nothing to say. It¡¯s just how it is.¡± Sam backed away from the balcony, turning his back to me, and lifted the back of his pajama shirt. ¡°Don¡¯t freak out, okay?¡±

    The warm glow of the space heater revealed a multitude of indents and long marks left in his skin. ¡°Scars?¡±

    ¡°Yep.¡± Sam fixed his shirt and returned back to his leaned position on the railing with a frown. ¡°I¡¯d show you more, but you probably don¡¯t want to see where those are.¡±

    I wanted to comfort him, to tell him about becoming kindred, but was stopped by my inability to tell him the truth. So, I stood closer to him and asked, ¡°Is your mother still hurting you?¡±

    ¡°No. My mother has calmed down considerably since then and stopped taking things out on me now that I¡¯m big enough to fight back. She even pretends to be a caring mother nowadays. Says it was all in my head¡­ I know better.¡± There was a long silence as tears welled up in Sam¡¯s eyes, his face turning red. ¡°My family might seem normal now, but there¡¯s still a deep resentment. I have no love for them¡ªmy parents. Even if I did somehow manage to get away from them, the scars on my body remind me every day how I¡¯m an unwanted child¡­ My only crime was being born the way I was¡­ And while my parents planned for me; they didn¡¯t plan for me.¡± Sam carried a weakness in his voice, but despite the redness in his face, his mood seemed a bit better. ¡°We¡¯re like a broken pot that was pieced back together. The cracks still show and there¡¯s some leaks here and there, but we still have a normal appearance from a distance.¡±

    I thought it was bullshit that he thought there was any normalcy in that. Not that I have the best idea of what family is meant to be, but enough of one to know that what he was going through certainly wasn¡¯t it.

    ¡°But enough about my parents,¡± he said. ¡°What about yours? What were they like?¡±

    I didn¡¯t answer.

    ¡°Ah, shit. I probably shouldn¡¯t have asked that, huh?¡±

    I closed my eyes and shook my head. ¡°No, it¡¯s fine; I was thinking. I don¡¯t have much to say about them, considering. Like your father, my mother worked all the time and was hardly ever home. Most time we spent together was at church¡­ and most of that was being occupied by Sunday school¡­ As for my father¡­ I have no idea. I understand that he was basically a sperm donor. My mother did consider him a close friend, though, so he wasn¡¯t a complete stranger. Unfortunately, he has no desire to be a part of my life; especially since she¡¯s gone.¡±

    ¡°That sucks¡­ Do you even know his name?¡±

    ¡°No. But it¡¯s probably for the best.¡±

    Sam frowned. ¡°What about your aunt? You hardly ever talk about her.¡±

    I shrugged. ¡°She¡¯s been pretty hands-off about raising me¡ªbut I have no complaints. Her absence isn¡¯t neglectful, more like giving me room to grow, and she¡¯s always there when I need her; even when she¡¯s busy at the bar.¡±

    ¡°Ah, you mentioned she owned a bar before, but never said which one.¡±

    ¡°The Rose Den. We actually passed it on our way here.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the one right outside of town, right? Before the highway?¡±

    I nodded.

    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I could see the gears turning in Sam¡¯s head. ¡°Last name¡­ Oni?¡±

    ¡°Yes, actually. How did you know?¡±

    ¡°Rumors¡­ I heard she isn¡¯t exactly human.¡±

    I frowned, though it was no secret. ¡°She¡¯s a mara.¡±

    ¡°A mara!¡± Sam laughed. ¡°That¡¯s crazy. But I guess even they live normal lives¡­ despite all the stories¡­ Is it true that there are hidden places? Like entire communities existing inside of liminal spaces?¡± He smiled. ¡°I bet she lives in one!¡±

    I shook my head, almost smiling. ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure how it all works, but yeah.¡±

    ¡°I knew it! I¡¯d love to be an arbiter one day¡ªto travel the world and see the hidden places¡ªand meet all the people that live far away from here.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not my place to discourage you, Sam, but you do know what kind of job that is, right?¡±

    ¡°Come on, Eli. I know they aren¡¯t the best or even all that well-liked. I¡¯m probably not even suited for it, either. But nothing will change if I don¡¯t try! If by some miracle I do become an arbiter, then I believe I can do a lot of good for the world. Don¡¯t you agree?¡±

    I sighed. ¡°I do. I think even they¡¯d appreciate your enthusiasm.¡±

    Sam made a wide smile and gave a thumbs up. ¡°I knew you always had my back.¡±

    The night air grew colder as the moon became more prominent in the sky. I stood beside Sam as he recollected more from his past. Despite his life seeming like a series of bad jokes, he kept a sense of humor about being alive that I respected¡ªhoping that I could one day have that same appreciation. I never found out why he chose that night to open up so much, but I figured it could have easily been a spur of the moment thing for him. Whatever it was, it was clear to me that something changed in his heart; as it did in mine.

 [Chapter 10] Metamorphosis

    I woke up before Sam, a couple days into our break, and quietly left the room to get breakfast. A gallon of milk and boxes of cereal were set out on the kitchen table for the children in case they couldn¡¯t stomach the grits and cheesy mushroom omelets my grandmother cooked. One of my cousins groggily entered the kitchen and gestured to help him pour the milk into his bowl. I said, ¡°Nothing better than sugar to start the day,¡± to which he simply grunted and lifted the bowl for me to start pouring.

    I sat beside my grandfather in silence as he was watching the news; the crawling text on the screen warned of a coming mana storm. While it was of no concern to me, there were some in the family not resistant to mana, so I was encouraged to stay home all the same; trying to keep things fair to my cousins who were now stuck inside for the foreseeable future.

    Having my fill of grits, and a bit of omelet, I went back to the bedroom¡ªhalf expecting Sam to still be asleep. How unfortunate it was for me to enter when I did, as Sam was actually in a state of undress.

    ¡°Eli!¡± Sam¡¯s voice cracked. He stood in clear view of me with an arm covering his chest and a white towel imprinted with red fish around his waist.

    I froze. His meek frame and pale skin turned something in my chest. I looked him in the eyes, which were still their usual brown color, but with a faint glow. His brown hair lost color at the root where it parted in the front. Even his face was a bit different, carrying a gentler complexion, but still recognizable.

    ¡°Why are you staring?¡± he asked, red in the face, but relaxing a bit.

    ¡°Your eyes,¡± I choked.

    ¡°I know. I¡¯d like to get dressed, first¡­ Unless you plan on watching.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± I closed the door and turned my back to it.

    Sam spoke softly through the door shortly after. ¡°Okay. I¡¯m ready.¡±

    I reentered the room with Sam fully dressed for the day. He smiled, his eyes glowing like a blue ember wanting to spark into a full flame. He lifted his shaggy hair to reveal his ears which were starting to sharpen at the edge.

    ¡°Shit.¡± I got a bit frantic. ¡°I¡¯ll help you pack, and we¡¯ll go¡ª¡±

    Sam grabbed the back of my shirt as I rushed past him to gather everything up. ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± he said in an uneasy tone. ¡°I can take care of myself.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°Sam, you¡¯re going to the hospital. You¡¯ll become an abomination if you don¡¯t get help.¡±

    The glow in his eyes died down seemingly by his sheer force of will. ¡°Seriously, it¡¯s fine. I kinda expected this to happen¡­ I was just hoping until after Christmas. Don¡¯t make me go yet¡­ I can handle it a bit longer, I promise!¡±

    I frowned. ¡°What if you enter a coma?¡±

    Sam laughed. ¡°Then you¡¯ll have to drag my unconscious ass back to Sorrow. No point in worrying about it until then.¡±

    There was already reason to worry. He should¡¯ve already been in a coma if he was far enough along to physically change. Still, in the back of my mind, I knew it could very well be the last time I¡¯d see him alive and didn¡¯t have the heart to deny his request.

    ¡°Fine. A couple more hours. But I expect to be back in Sorrow before sundown.¡±

    Excitedly, Sam packed his things as we discussed what to do with what little time we had left. My family was surprised to see us leave the house, especially with a storm coming, but a single look at Sam told them all they needed to know.

    ?  ?  ?

    I took Sam to the nearby Bavarian-styled town for a couple hours of leisure. The town was quite festive as Christmas decorations adorned the trees and lights had been strung up on the fascia of the buildings. Sam wore a Santa hat and sunglasses to hide his more obvious changes¡ªto not alarm anyone we might meet.

    Sam said, ¡°My parents used to take me here when I was younger,¡± as we started crossing the bridge along the main street, a river rushing below us. ¡°They always talked about living here near the river. I think it¡¯d be pretty nice, but way too expensive. Your grandparents must be pretty wealthy to actually live nearby.¡±

    ¡°I suppose. They¡¯re thinking of selling off all their property and moving to Florida, though. It all depends on if I end up running the company or not.¡±

    ¡°Is that what you¡¯re gonna do after you graduate?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d like to. Otherwise, I might be stuck in Sorrow forever.¡±

    Sam laughed. ¡°You and me both.¡±

    For me, it was enough to see and listen to the river. Sam wanted to walk around and shop, however, so I let him lead. The shopping area wasn¡¯t as crowded compared to the summer months; the local tourism was mainly based around outdoor recreation¡ªand the soon-to-be inclement weather certainly didn¡¯t help.

    When we got towards the center of town, Sam said, ¡°I always try to visit this place first.¡± He outpaced me and went into the prominent candy shop which had been there since the seventies. I enjoyed watching Sam point at all of the candy on display and comment on his preferences. ¡°Gummi raspberries!¡± he exclaimed in a half-whisper to not disturb those around us. ¡°My favorite.¡±

    Sam purchased a bag of red and black raspberries along with some fudge. The cashier, a human, reminded us of the weather and asked us to stay safe. Sam merely nodded and shook the bag of candy at me with a big smile as we left. ¡°I¡¯m going to eat all the red ones. You can have the rest.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m not one for sweets.¡±

    ¡°Then your heart is like the black ones. Probably tastes like them too.¡±

    We eventually found ourselves in a store filled with imported goods. Wooden clocks were on display along with a multitude of beer steins and nesting dolls. Sam was specifically interested in the nesting dolls, as he was quick to take one apart and examine its contents. While many were what I would consider traditional, there was a display of contemporary ones that caught my eye. They were all depictions of the pre-Convergence races, mainly therians and valkyries, along with a photo of a four-piece devil family. I thought it¡¯d be a good gift for Blinds despite him not celebrating Christmas, but the biggest doll, the father, was missing from the actual product; so I decided against it and continued browsing alone.

    High up on a neighboring shelf was a nesting doll depicting a wolf girl in a white wedding dress. The painted brown fur reminded me of Lyca, so I took it down to get a better look at it.

    Sam walked over to me and said, ¡°That one looks pretty cute. I wonder what¡¯s inside?¡±

    ¡°Only one way to find out.¡± I twisted the wooden doll apart to reveal a wolf boy with gray fur wearing a tuxedo. ¡°Another therian,¡± I said and quickly opened the next. Inside was a fox girl that looked strikingly similar to Vivi dressed as a bridesmaid. ¡°Look who came after all,¡± I joked.

    Sam wasn¡¯t so pleased. ¡°There¡¯s another one inside it.¡± And he was right. It was a cat therian with ragdoll patterned fur, though I couldn¡¯t tell the gender.

    ¡°A ring bearer,¡± I said while looking it over.

    Sam pointed out a barely visible crease in the doll. ¡°Another one.¡±

    The final doll was a rabbit girl with pure white fur¡ªevidently the flower girl with her red rose petals. ¡°A five-piece wedding set,¡± I said. ¡°I think Lyca will appreciate it.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re getting it for her? Really?¡±

    I put the dolls back together and looked at the price. ¡°It¡¯s a bit steep, but maybe she¡¯ll accept it as both a Christmas and birthday gift.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± Sam grunted without speaking his mind.

    I went up to the register with no one in sight. A sign on the counter told us to ring the bell for service. I hit the nearby silver bell which let out a satisfying ring. A man¡¯s voice then came from the back room in response: ¡°Ah! The bell!¡±

    Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    I was surprised to see a mothman with light fur across his entire body and pitch-black eyes coming to greet us, bending two of his four arms towards his chest in a bow. A bunch of bushy white fur covered his neck and lower body, leaving his chest and extremities exposed. The tuft of fur on his head was shaped into a simple human hairstyle with two feathery antennae coming out above his eyes.

    Sam was quick to identify the monster: ¡°Wow! An actual iigaahkr!¡±

    The mothman stared plainly at Sam after his butchered pronunciation. ¡°Soloth will suffice, human.¡± He turned towards me and asked, ¡°You are here to purchase, yes?¡±

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I placed the nesting doll on the counter. The gentlemanly moth used his upper pair of arms to wrap up the doll while his lower arms worked the register. I handed him cash while he bagged my purchase.

    ¡°You have good tastes,¡± he said. ¡°That one is of my creation.¡±

    ¡°You make nesting dolls?¡± asked Sam.

    ¡°I take the blanks and give them purpose. Each one unique.¡± He tore off the receipt and handed it to me. ¡°Treat them well.¡±

    I gave him a nod. ¡°I will.¡±

    The gentlemanly moth bowed once more and said, ¡°Happy human holiday,¡± before returning to his craft in the back room.

    Sam and I left the shop and crossed the street to continue our walk through town in reverse. The air was noticeably warmer, the sky churning above us. Radiant specks and tiny crystalized bits of mana were starting to form in the air, almost like snow, but never falling.

    I looked to Sam to see if he was really okay with staying outside. He simply gave a smile and continued on, saying, ¡°You know, Eli, there¡¯s a coin flip for every emergence.¡±

    ¡°A coin flip?¡±

    ¡°Yeah!¡±

    ¡°Like how some lose their humanity?¡±

    Sam paused. ¡°Well, beyond that.¡±

    I sighed. ¡°You¡¯re gonna have to explain.¡±

    He scratched his head. ¡°Ah, you see, like¡­ imagine a caterpillar in a cocoon. Everything gets all mixed up during emergence. You¡¯re never really sure what comes out. There¡¯s a chance that I¡¯ll¡­ well¡­¡±

    ¡°Look different?¡±

    Sam looked down the road and furrowed his brow. ¡°Yeah. Look different.¡±

    ¡°I imagine you¡¯ll look like an elf¡ªlike how most who retain their humanity turn out. Your ears and eyes are already looking the part.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°That¡¯s not really what I mean, Eli. I just¡­ I hope you¡¯ll still be my friend after. Because I¡¯ll still be the same person.¡±

    I felt a tinge of sadness in his voice, causing me to worry a bit more than I should. ¡°Of course,¡± I responded. ¡°Of course¡ª¡±

    Sam suddenly threw all of his weight into me in a hug. He leaned his head into my shoulder and stayed there for longer than I was comfortable with. ¡°Time to go.¡±

    A black van approached us from the bridge, and our path was cut off by a ginger-haired man and woman in riot gear coming from the alley between the stores beside us¡ªagents of the Arbiters. For a brief moment I thought they had come for me, yet the two pointed their rifles at Sam instead.

    The man said, ¡°Vacation¡¯s over. You¡¯re coming with us.¡±

    Sam let go of me and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s okay, you two. I submit.¡±

    The woman came towards me, still pointing her rifle at Sam, and pushed me out of the way. The man forcibly grabbed Sam¡¯s arm, scattering his gummi raspberries on the ground, and handcuffed him.

    ¡°Hey, I just bought those!¡± yelled Sam. ¡°Damn, these cuffs are cold...¡±

    The black van pulled up beside me, the driver stepping out. He was an unusually tall black-haired devil, wearing the Arbiters¡¯ standard suit and sunglasses. He observed the situation and said, ¡°You¡¯re breaking my heart, Sam¡ªmaking me come all the way out here.¡±

    Sam was laying on his knees and smiled. ¡°Long time no see, Arbiter Sid.¡±

    The arbiter waved his hand at the two agents. They lowered their guns and grabbed Sam between the arms. ¡°Perhaps I was not clear when I told you originally. You are not to leave Sorrow until your condition resolves itself. For any reason.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not like I left the state,¡± Sam said with some smugness. ¡°Tomorrow¡¯s Christmas. Can¡¯t you let me off with a warning?¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­ I am feeling a little festive. I¡¯ll consider it, but you still have to come with us.¡± He pointed at Sam¡¯s wrists. ¡°Consider that your gift.¡±

    The two agents walked Sam towards the van. And in their forceful movement, Sam¡¯s Santa hat fell off his head.

    ¡°Hold it,¡± said Sid. He pulled off Sam¡¯s sunglasses and checked his ears. ¡°Seems like Christmas came early.¡±

    The female agent spoke up, ¡°Change of plans, boss?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Take ¡®em off.¡±

    The male agent sighed and undid the cuffs. Visible marks were left on Sam¡¯s wrists that quickly faded away as he rubbed them.

    Sid placed a hand on Sam¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Surprised you¡¯re not in a coma.¡±

    ¡°About that,¡± said Sam, before losing consciousness and collapsing onto him.

    The arbiter sighed. ¡°This kid is such a damn headache.¡±

    Arbiter Sid easily carried Sam into the van with the two agents following him inside. None of them acknowledged me, obviously occupied with their duties, leaving me standing alone with the scattered candy. I reached down to salvage what I could of Sam¡¯s bag and felt a raindrop on the back of my hand. When I looked up, the sky had become a distortion of color with an aurora much larger and more vibrant than any mana storm I had seen before. The glittering stillness soon came pouring down and trapped me between buildings with nothing to do but watch the black van drive away.

    ?  ?  ?

    When I returned to the villa, Rosa was waiting outside in the mana storm. She wore a brown robe which repelled the rain, refusing to become wet, and concealing all but the lower part of her face. She floated gently above the ground so as to not allow herself to stand in the newly-formed mire, coming over to my car so that she may sit with me in the driveway.

    ¡°Your grandmother called me,¡± she said while pulling back the hood of her robe, her crimson hair materializing and falling into a mess. ¡°How is your friend?¡±

    ¡°The Arbiters took him away.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s in good hands, then. He¡¯d already be dead if it was a problem.¡±

    Rosa¡¯s form was visibly in flux as she fixed her messy hair. The body parts that were concealed by the folds in the robe were black at the edges. It was as though she was the robe itself with nothing inside of it, merely manifesting her body as needed. It was a phenomenon I thought to be similar to how shades form their bodies despite having no true physical existence. So I asked her, ¡°What do mara normally look like?¡±

    ¡°A mirror,¡± she said matter-of-factly.

    ¡°A mirror?¡±

    She nodded as though it didn¡¯t need any further explanation.

    ¡°I don¡¯t understand.¡±

    The realization soon came to her. ¡°Oh! I mean that we reflect those around us. We mara, by our very nature, can only exist in context. Which is to say that we don¡¯t know what we look like, either.¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ how you look now¡­ is that only how I see you, or everyone?¡±

    ¡°Depends. I do have some control over that, but it¡¯s just an illusion. Your brain will fill in the blanks, so there¡¯s a chance I look slightly different to someone else. But I should mostly be the same person¡­ if that makes sense.¡±

    ¡°And without the illusion, then¡­?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯d be a reflection of what you want to see. Probably a regular human in your case. Maybe a chimera. Or maybe your worst nightmare.¡± For a brief second, her eyes turned red, and everything outside the vehicle became black, then everything returned back to normal. ¡°Whatever it is, it would also have an effect on my behavior towards you. I prefer being me, though. It¡¯s how I want to be; even if it is an illusion.¡±

    ¡°You, but better,¡± I said, thinking of Sam.

    ¡°I¡¯m already the best ¡®me¡¯ I can be.¡± She stretched her arms and adjusted her back in the chair. ¡°But I am starting to get old-fashioned. The younger, more ¡®hip¡¯ mara all appear as devils with wings now. Alps they call themselves! It¡¯s ridiculous.¡±

    ¡°I heard they¡¯re¡ª¡± I placed a hand on my chest in response to a sudden pain, sputtering a bit of white ooze from my mouth. ¡°Damn.¡±

    ¡°You alright there?¡± she asked without much urgency.

    ¡°Yeah.¡± I wiped my mouth with my sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m worried about Sam.¡±

    ¡°And I¡¯m worried about you. You still haven¡¯t told your friends, have you?¡±

    ¡°No. I¡¯d rather they remember as I am. I don¡¯t want to worry them with the inevitable.¡±

    ¡°It would give them time to prepare. A human can bounce back pretty quick, but I don¡¯t think Beth will be able to handle it.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯ll survive. She¡¯s strong like that.¡±

    ¡°I won¡¯t be too happy when it happens, either.¡±

    ¡°I know¡ªthat¡¯s why I put up with you.¡±

    The rain became heavier on the roof of the car. It was near impossible to look out the windows, the sparkling radiance obscured everything beyond the glass. Our conversation ended; Rosa¡¯s mere presence was enough for comfort. And I thought to myself, that whatever comes next would have to wait until the storm is over.

 [Interlude 3] Rose Den, Bar and Inn

    Leon entered the Rose Den around noon on New Year¡¯s Eve. The sound of a melancholic piece being played on a piano was the first thing to greet him as he walked through the door. Next was the chemical smell as the bar had just been cleaned¡ªthe place meant to be closed to all but the guests above. The pianist, Marie, watched Leon walk over to the bar and sit by himself. She continued to play, her alabaster face and unfocused black eyes remaining on him the entire time.

    Hanging on the wall in front of Leon was a framed photo taken on the day of the bar¡¯s opening. Rosa stood in the center with the old gang surrounding her, Marie standing beside her and holding a case for a violin. Leon himself was also in the photo, his left hand on Rosa¡¯s shoulder as he stood behind her, his brown hair still full on his head, with Maven standing next to him, putting Rosa in the middle of the two. He let the music drive his emotions, recollecting old memories of the Convergence¡ªthat awful time where so much was lost but even more was gained. Friends. A family. A reason to live. But time undid those bonds, wearing away at them like it did his soul.

    As the piece came to an end, Marie went over to Leon in a brisk pace as he lowered his head in thought. ¡°Leon,¡± she said as she placed her hand on his back, the segmented joints of her fingers visible as she was not in uniform, not intending to serve anyone that day. ¡°Should I tell Rosa of your arrival?¡±

    ¡°No,¡± Leon replied. ¡°I¡¯ll head down in a moment.¡±

    ¡°A drink then? Maybe a request?¡±

    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll have a Monogatari.¡±

    ¡°With dark cherry or orange mint?¡±

    ¡°Make it a mystery.¡±

    Marie went behind the bar and prepared the drink. The swirling colors mixed into a decent black as she left the glass in front of Leon. She watched him as he drank it quickly, knowing that he didn¡¯t order it for the taste, and expecting him to want another.

    Leon put the glass down, clearing his throat. ¡°How much do I owe you?¡±

    ¡°First one is free today.¡±

    He groaned as he got off the bar stool. ¡°Best leave it at that, then. Thanks.¡±

    Marie nodded, keeping her eyes on Leon as he passed through the door to the stairwell. She then picked up the empty glass, looking into it at her reflection, trying to get her placid face to smile.

    Leon went down to the cellar where the stocks of wine were kept along with a wooden door well out of place amongst the clutter. On the door was a stained-glass panel of a closed rose which Leon knocked on the side of, knowing he couldn¡¯t enter without magic. The glass then shifted, the rose blooming, and an eye appearing in the center of the bloom.

    The eye looked at Leon, looking him up and down, then fixated on his face. A feminine voice then entered his mind. ¡°The Nexus is a dangerous place for your kind. What reason do you have to enter?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m visiting. Ros-Ar-Oni. Take me there directly.¡±

    ¡°Your request has been accepted. Take care not to get lost in the maze of your own mind.¡±

    The eye closed and the sides of the door sparked as a door-portal appeared in place of it. Leon went through into a dark hallway with mirrored shelves on each side lining the wall. Each shelf contained a row of red roses, their health denoted by the purity of their color with some turning black in spots or at the edges of the petals. He passed through without paying them much attention, finding Rosa in her office looking through a wardrobe filled with men and women¡¯s clothes in the back corner of the room beyond her desk in the center.

    ¡°Just in time,¡± said Rosa as she pulled out a red designer dress in one hand and a short black dress in the other, turning to Leon for his opinion. Leon shrugged, and so Rosa put the two together, creating a red and black lace dress with an embroidered rose. ¡°Perfect!¡±

    ¡°For the party?¡±

    ¡°Party?¡± Rosa turned the dress into floating rose petals that orbited around her. ¡°It¡¯s for later tonight.¡±

    Leon closed his eyes, knowing it to be a joke. ¡°I trust my presence here won¡¯t cause any paths to cross, correct?¡±

    Rosa waved her hand with a smile. ¡°Elliot never comes to the bar. He¡¯s cooped at home worried over his friend and Beth is keeping him occupied.¡± She then looked at herself in the full-length mirror next to the wardrobe. ¡°There¡¯s no reason to be scared of him.¡±

    The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Leon scowled. ¡°You know my feelings are well beyond fear, what become of my flesh and blood child. Now that chimera walks around as a mockery of a human¡ªa blight placed on this world that I had no participation in.¡±

    Rosa laughed. ¡°It only goes to show that a baby won¡¯t fix a troubled relationship.¡±

    Leon shook his head and turned back to the hallway to leave but walking down it only had him return back to the office. ¡°Rosa,¡± he said with a sharp twang.

    ¡°Don¡¯t go running off. Elliot isn¡¯t your responsibility¡ªhe¡¯s mine.¡± Her clothes then burst away from her body as rose petals floating around her, concealing any private bits from Leon as she adjusted her features. ¡°The parentage of the source is inconsequential to the chimera.¡±

    ¡°But half of his DNA¡ª¡±

    ¡°More than half of your DNA is shared with a banana.¡± She giggled. ¡°Humans really do care too much about parentage.¡±

    ¡°Then how do you mara handle it? Your children?¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s really no concept of family. We come into being fully capable of independence¡ªoften immediately integrating into a host society in the guise of whatever resides in it. Not all mara are even aware of what they are, let alone know how they came to be. And a mara that has forgotten herself may as well be the thing she¡¯s mimicking. Our illusions are that powerful¡­ but that also opens up a way for us to die, if we believe it.¡±

    Leon wasn¡¯t sure if that really answered his question. ¡°That seems¡­ quite lonely.¡±

    Rosa became much shorter as bat-like wings sprouted from her back with a thick, fleshy tail lowering itself to the floor with a tapered end. She then grew a pair of horns, starting as nubs that lengthened a couple inches towards her face. She then curled the horns while styling her crimson hair into a bob. The petals then returned to her body to recreate the dress she designed. ¡°Do you like it?¡± she asked as she admired her work in the mirror.

    Leon was a little perplexed at the mature woman¡¯s voice coming out of someone who seemed prepubescent. ¡°You¡¯re going as an alp?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s what¡¯s in style!¡±

    ¡°You look like a child.¡±

    Rosa pouted, then made further adjustments to her height and face, recreating the teenage appearance she had when they first met. Her voice was similarly adjusted to mimic a teen¡¯s but retained some wisdom. ¡°How about now?¡±

    ¡°I am a grown man.¡±

    ¡°You were a grown man back then, too.¡±

    Rosa playfully flapped her wings and glided over to Leon, smacking the top of his head with her hand and landing behind him.

    ¡°Hey!¡± he yelled as he rubbed the top of his head, finding that hair had grown. He then looked in the mirror to see that his own appearance was changed to match that of the photo in the bar.

    Rosa wrapped her arms around Leon¡¯s neck, hugging him from behind as she lifted herself off the ground. ¡°Just for tonight.¡±

    Leon shook his head in disbelief, fixated on how much he changed over the years. He stepped away from the mirror, turning sharply, accidentally knocking Rosa into a bookshelf and causing a multitude of old tomes to fall to the floor on top of her.

    ¡°Geez, Leon,¡± Rosa said under the books. ¡°A man afraid of his own reflection.¡±

    ¡°Sorry,¡± he said as he helped her out of the mess, his hand finding its way to an old journal, causing him to freeze in place.

    Rosa sat up, seeing that Leon found the journal he kept during the Convergence, full of his drawings and inner thoughts of their travels; given to her so that he could forget. She grabbed the journal from him, seeing that his mind was being tormented.

    ¡°This is too much,¡± he said. ¡°Too much.¡± He fixated on his right hand but felt nothing despite it still being there.

    Rosa threw the journal away, making it float back to its place on the bookshelf. She then hugged Leon tightly, hoping to ground him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± She broke the illusion on him, allowing his senses to return to normal. ¡°I got a little carried away.¡±

    Leon got up, lifting Rosa with him. ¡°You¡¯re still a child with too much responsibility and zero restriction.¡±

    ¡°Is that why you chose Maven instead of me?¡±

    Leon gave her a stone-cold stare. ¡°You were never a consideration.¡±

    Rosa pouted. ¡°I could give you everything you want! Be anything you want¡­ Why is that not good enough for you?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s because what you offer is escapism¡ªanodyne for a harsh reality. I don¡¯t seek a perfectly happy life, especially not the illusion of one. Your friendship is all that I desire¡­ but perhaps that is too painful for you?¡±

    Rosa shook her head. ¡°What¡¯s painful is watching you grow old¡­ I want you to enjoy the time you have left. And I want to enjoy that time with you in any way that I can. But, like you, I can¡¯t just stop. You turned down my offer. You chose a different path. And now you work for those who wish to undo all that we made possible. It¡¯s a real headache trying to understand how things ended up this way¡ªhow you ended up this way.¡±

    Leon walked down the hallway with Rosa in his arms. ¡°Something broke inside of me when Maven died. I¡¯ve been trying to rebuild myself since. The Order offered me structure, but it was to create someone who isn¡¯t me¡­ I¡¯m beginning to see that now.¡±

    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re going to quit?¡±

    ¡°No. Not yet. But I know for certain now that I¡¯m exactly where I need to be.¡±

 [Chapter 11] Yesterdayéˆ¥æªš Tomorrow

    ¡°Hey, Lyca. Merry Christmas.¡±

    ¡°Merry Christmas, Eli! I¡¯m so glad you called.¡±

    ¡°Sorry I didn¡¯t call you sooner.¡±

    ¡°Aw! Don¡¯t worry about it. I hear things are pretty hectic over there¡­ Vivi told me about Sam. How is he?¡±

    ¡°Still in a coma as far as I know. He¡¯s taking a bit longer than usual.¡±

    ¡°He always did seem like a late bloomer. Think he¡¯s going to be okay?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The Arbiters have him under watch and nobody is allowed to see him. They haven¡¯t killed him yet, so I imagine it¡¯s going about as expected.¡±

    ¡°I guess all we can do is wait¡­¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ Listen, about your birthday¡ª¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re not gonna make it, are you?¡±

    ¡°No. I mailed you a gift, though¡­ Lyca?¡±

    ¡°What?¡±

    ¡°Are you crying?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s whatever. I guess it was too much to expect from you.¡±

    ¡°Look, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°Elliot. Please. If there¡¯s someone else, you can tell me. But there¡¯s something you need to know¡­ Something I wanted you to see for yourself. At least take responsibility.¡±

    ?  ?  ?

    Sam regained consciousness late at night on New Year¡¯s Eve. While his body finished adapting to the excess mana that polluted his being, he was not considered stable and was in and out of consciousness for a couple of days after. It wasn¡¯t until I got a text from him a couple days later that I knew he was awake and well.

    When I visited Sam in his hospital room, he was much paler in the face, his hair had become completely blonde, and his eyes became an icy blue¡ªstill with a faint glow. His long, sharp ears peeked out from beneath his hair and twitched at the sound of my footsteps as I walked across the room. I sat in a chair between the hospital bed and the window at Sam¡¯s right with him lying before me and scratching at the IV attached to his arm.

    Sam¡¯s voice was soft as he spoke, ¡°How do I look, Eli?¡±

    I wanted to be honest about how I felt as I looked him over. ¡°Except for the ears and hair, you¡¯re still somewhat recognizable. Your eyes though, they look almost ethereal¡­ Completely inhuman.¡±

    Sam frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    I wasn¡¯t sure if I said the right thing. I had to rethink my intentions and tried to joke to ease the tension. ¡°I¡¯m trying to say you don¡¯t look like an abomination¡­ At least no more than you did before.¡±

    Sam¡¯s voice cracked as he tried to laugh. ¡°I guess it¡¯s too much to expect a compliment from you.¡± He smiled but his eyes had a bleakness to them.

    ¡°You¡¯re not in pain, are you?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ just tired. Tired of sleeping and tired of being here. It¡¯s like a personal hell or a nightmare I can¡¯t wake up from.¡±

    ¡°That bad, huh?¡±

    ¡°Hey, you¡¯d be pretty miserable too if you were stuck with my parents all day. They¡¯re loud and impossible to sleep around; they keep asking me questions and trying to look at my body. And Sid just sits in a corner and reads when they¡¯re here. Says the only reason I¡¯m still here is ¡®cause my eyes glow¡ªthen gets mad at me like I can control it.¡±

    ¡°Are your eyes really that much of an issue?¡±

    ¡°You said it yourself, it¡¯s inhuman. I¡¯m technically an abomination now, even if I seem normal by monster standards. It¡¯s all most humans will ever see me as¡ªincluding my parents.¡±

    As unfortunate as it was, I knew it to be true. While Sam retained his mind, he still went through the same process that left so many humans in an unrecognizable and berserk state. And while many of those who emerge end up like him, it¡¯s the mistreatment caused by an understandable fear of magic that leads the previous humans further away from humanity. Even the term ¡°elf¡± was originally an insult before it was reclaimed as part of a group identity¡ªthe birth of a new race.

    ¡°I don¡¯t think any differently of you,¡± I said, not knowing what words of encouragement would help him face his new life.

    ¡°But you will. Or maybe you won¡¯t¡­ I¡¯m not even sure how I feel about it yet.¡± Sam shifted in his bed and felt the outline of his body with his free arm. ¡°I have to accept who I am, regardless. I hope you and Vivi will too. The new me. The real me.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡± I got up and pat Sam on the shoulder.

    He blushed at the contact and looked away.

    ¡°The scars are gone,¡± he said. ¡°And there¡¯s something else I want you to know¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm? What?¡±

    Sam silently reached for my hand. ¡°The coinflip.¡± I held my right hand close to his and he grabbed me by the wrist. He turned on his side away from me and said, ¡°It¡¯s the only way you¡¯ll believe me.¡±

    He guided my hand along the side of his chest, then down to his stomach. His body was soft and warm; completely lacking in any definition. His movements were slow and gentle, but I could tell that it took all of his strength to guide my hand even lower. I became increasingly concerned for the coming intimacy. ¡°Sam, this isn¡¯t really¡ª¡± And then felt the inviting warmth of the opposite sex. It was a hell of a way to tell me; but it was his way. And he was right that I wouldn¡¯t have believed him otherwise.

    Sam released his grip, and I retracted my hand back to safety.

    ¡°You accept me, right?¡± he asked. ¡°That I¡¯m actually¡­¡±

    I wasn¡¯t able to look Sam in the eyes. I could tell that he was looking at me expectantly, but whatever reaction he wanted was beyond my capability. The whole situation didn¡¯t make any sense to me, and I had a hard time coming to terms with it in the moment. He was still my friend, of course, but it would be a lie to say that it didn¡¯t change my perception of him¡ªin more ways than one. Fortunately for me, the awkwardness of the situation was quickly dispelled by the sound of someone knocking.

    Vivi sheepishly opened the door and looked in. ¡°Sam?¡± she asked with some hesitation.

    He replied, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Vivi. I¡¯m still me.¡±

    Vivi ran over to Sam and practically pounced on the bed to hug him. With tears in her eyes, she wailed, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry about what I said. I kept trying to talk to you, but you never picked up. I even went to your house to see what was going on and your parents told me what happened and I¡­ I¡¯m just so glad you¡¯re alive!¡±

    Sam doubled tapped her on the back to release him, though her hug was unrelenting. ¡°Geez, Vivi.¡± His eyes welled up a bit. ¡°I¡¯ll die if you hug me any harder.¡±

    The two spoke softly to each other and were practically laying together trying to close the distance in their hearts. Vivi commented on Sam¡¯s smooth body and fondled his ears. Sam tried his best to hide how much he enjoyed it and teased her tail. Their groping soon turned into playing a game together on their handhelds. I quietly left the room to let them have some alone time together and hit the cafeteria since I hadn¡¯t eaten at all that morning out of worry.

    ?  ?  ?

    The hospital cafeteria was not much different than the one at school. The wide-open spaces were accommodating for the liminal races despite it not being a hospital specialized for their care. The seats were mostly empty with some human doctors and nurses here and there along with the occasional monster, though they were mainly cafeteria staff. An arachne of the smaller variety was stationed at the counter I ordered at. His spider body was patterned like the jumping spiders I would see hanging outside on the door at home. I ordered a deli sandwich and avoided eye contact since I wasn¡¯t sure which pair of eyes to look at.

    I sat a bit away from the other visitors to eat alone, and as I was taking a bite out of my sandwich, I noticed Arbiter Sid giving me a wave with a drink in one hand and carrying a manila folder in the other, still in a black suit and wearing sunglasses.

    He approached me and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you again, Elliot Lynch.¡±

    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.

    ¡°You know my name?¡±

    ¡°Yes. I know quite a bit about you now.¡± He pulled out a stapled stack of papers from the manila folder and dropped them on the table. ¡°Been a good read to pass the time.¡± It was clear the files were about me, my name written all over them. He took a sip from his drink, then tossed a loose stack of papers on the table¡ªrecords of my mother¡¯s work on Project Scarlet. ¡°You¡¯re a lot more interesting than those vampires.¡±

    I felt an awful churning in my stomach. ¡°What do you want?¡±

    Sid took a seat across from me and gathered the papers. He relaxed and casually asked, ¡°Are you interested in joining the Arbiters?¡±

    ¡°No, I¡ª¡±

    ¡°You don¡¯t want to ensure and protect the coexistence of man and monster alike?¡±

    ¡°Well¡ª¡±

    ¡°To create a better future for us all?¡±

    I stared at him and shook my head.

    Arbiter Sid frowned. ¡°Can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t ask. I¡¯ll just mark you down as undecided.¡±

    I had a hard time understanding his intentions. ¡°You can¡¯t be serious.¡±

    He let out a slight chuckle. ¡°Rosa made it very clear that you and the girl are off limits.¡± He extended his arm for a handshake. ¡°I was merely trying to break the ice, as it were.¡±

    I wasn¡¯t so quick to trust him and refused a handshake.

    Sid retracted his hand and scratched his head between his horns. ¡°I suppose I didn¡¯t make the best introduction for myself. No matter. I know that I¡¯m being genuine.¡±

    I looked away, taking a nibble here and there, hoping he¡¯d leave.

    ¡°It seems Rosa taught you well; not to talk to Arbiters. I assure you that I¡¯m not here to investigate, interrogate, or inconvenience you in any way. I¡¯ve known Sam for some time, you see, and I just wanted to know the kind of person you are¡­ But it would seem you aren¡¯t exactly a person at all.¡±

    I frowned. ¡°I try to be.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s hard for you, is it not? The voices. The song. I¡¯ve come to know quite a few chimeras¡ªand all have complained of such things.¡±

    I hunched over. ¡°It¡¯s only bad when I¡¯m alone.¡±

    Sid nodded. ¡°But you are never truly alone.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still me.¡±

    ¡°That I do believe. But one has to wonder how much of an actual human is in there, considering the state of the source¡­ A stillborn isn¡¯t exactly much to go off of. A clean slate, maybe. One where you created a new personality¡­ or perhaps taken one from another¡­¡± He sighed. ¡°Have you given it much thought?¡±

    ¡°No. I haven¡¯t.¡± I became frustrated. ¡°Does it even matter?¡±

    ¡°My thoughts are in my own voice.¡± He smiled and leaned towards me, staring me straight in the eyes, a red glow from behind his sunglasses. ¡°Are yours?¡±

    I scowled and said, ¡°I thought this wasn¡¯t an interrogation.¡±

    Sid sighed and slurped up the last bit of his drink. ¡°Not an interrogation, but an audition.¡± He condescendingly clapped. ¡°You should definitely become an actor.¡±

    As quick as the words came to my mind, I said. ¡°The only one acting here is you.¡±

    ¡°Hm,¡± He said as he got up from his seat. ¡°Perhaps you¡¯re more aware of things than I anticipated. Our roles may have changed, but we must still perform.¡± He chuckled to himself and then walked out of the cafeteria.

    I took care to throw away the drink Arbiter Sid left along with the rest of my sandwich as I had lost my appetite. Sam was my biggest concern at that moment, and I didn¡¯t want to be bothered by an arbiter¡¯s cryptic way of speaking. Sam truly is my closest friend, though it¡¯s a different kind of closeness than that of Beth or Lyca. It¡¯s a strange feeling, and the revelation of his true sex did little to help me understand it. I¡¯m still not sure how to address him in my mind. But loitering around wasn¡¯t going to help me understand it any better, though, and so I went on my way back to his hospital room.

    ?  ?  ?

    Sam was resting when I entered his room with Vivi already gone. When I got back to my seat by the window, I watched in silence to not disturb Sam, looking him over as his breathing slowly lifted the sheets¡ªthe whirring of medical equipment drowned out my thoughts as he slumbered.

    With little else to do, I looked out the window and saw Arbiter Sid in the parking lot talking to a cotton-haired woman with fair skin. She was much shorter than him, her hair in bunches with a black rabbit ear headband. She wore a black maid outfit which looked both out of place and out of time. They seemed to be in serious conversation until Arbiter Sid turned in the direction of the window, seemingly staring up at me. The cotton-haired woman also turned her head, revealing her red eyes and causing me to shrink back behind the wall even though she likely couldn¡¯t see through the glass.

    It was then that Sam rustled himself awake after hearing me shift the chair across the floor. His eyes slowly opened as he turned to me. ¡°I thought you left,¡± he said groggily. ¡°You should¡¯ve said something.¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure if you were sleeping or not.¡±

    He grumbled. ¡°It¡¯s really starting to get to me.¡±

    ¡°What is?¡±

    ¡°I keep having the same dream.¡± Sam closed his eyes to think. ¡°It starts with me standing on the ocean shore, watching as people fall headfirst from the sky into the water below. They hit the ocean¡¯s surface¡­ some sinking, others shattering like glass¡­ then I¡¯m falling too. I stare into the abyss below me as I hit the water. I sink deeper and deeper with the others. At first, I feel scared and alone, but then a comforting warmth washes over me in a final embrace. As I fade into darkness, I hear a whisper... then nothing. My own thoughts get drowned out in a sea of voices, some human, others¡­ not so much. It seems discordant at first, but it eventually becomes a song following the movement of the waves. A kind of lullaby that keeps calling me back¡­¡±

    ¡°A strange dream,¡± I said. ¡°I wonder if there¡¯s any meaning to it.¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°Doesn¡¯t need to be¡­ I do wonder if that¡¯s what death is like, though. If it is, then I¡¯m okay with dying.¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t go dying on me yet, Sam. I¡¯ll drag you out of that ocean if I have to.¡±

    Sam made a short chuckle, though it wasn¡¯t enough to break the awkwardness. He kept staring at me, unblinking, and looked discouraged at the sight. I thought maybe there was something on my face from the sandwich and felt around.

    Sam averted his gaze. ¡°Sorry, Eli. I didn¡¯t mean to make you self-conscious.¡±

    ¡°Then why keep looking at me like that?¡±

    ¡°I can see mana now¡ªbut in your face there¡¯s nothing. I mean you look the same, and yet¡­ it feels so empty to look at you. Why is that?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure it¡¯s because I¡¯m resistant to mana. At least that¡¯s how I understood it when Blinds told me about it.¡±

    Sam closed his eyes and nodded with understanding. ¡°I was terrified about how emergence would turn out for me¡­ about how much would change. I¡¯m glad it¡¯s over now. Seems like I turned out okay. I am a little worried about the ears, though.¡± He grabbed at his long ears and felt the length. ¡°I hope they aren¡¯t too big.¡±

    I tried to cheer him up with some light ribbing. ¡°You know what they say: the bigger the ears, the bigger the¡­ magic¡­¡± The real saying didn¡¯t apply to him anymore.

    Sam looked a bit pensive. ¡°I wonder if I¡¯ll be a really good mage.¡±

    I thought over the possibility and said, ¡°Only one way to¡ª¡±

    The door burst open, causing a rush of air as the cotton-haired woman walked through. ¡°Who¡¯s ready to get registered!?¡± She stared at me with a puzzling expression, a conflicting face of emotion. I stared back. Her eyes, despite their color, had the same empty gaze that Rosa had¡ªa sign she was a mara.

    ¡°Arbiter Alice?¡± Sam asked.

    ¡°Yep! Nice to meet you, unregistered minor.¡± She looked at me, then turned her attention back to Sam. ¡°Are you okay with this thing being here?¡±

    Sam laughed and said, ¡°He can stay. He¡¯s my best friend.¡±

    Alice started to reach into her loose shirt. ¡°Mayhaps he¡¯d like my business card?¡±

    ¡°Uh, sure.¡± I raised my hand to accept it.

    She handed me a white card with a minimalist rabbit imprinted on one side. ¡°Don¡¯t lose it. They¡¯re super hard to make.¡±

    Sam waved. ¡°I¡¯ll take one too.¡± Alice walked over to Sam and handed him a blank card. He smiled as he gazed at the back of the card. ¡°What a pretty rabbit.¡± The glow in his eyes flickered as he flipped the card over. He was silent as he read the card, though I couldn¡¯t see any writing.

    Alice watched Sam carefully and wrote something down on a clipboard that appeared instantly in her hands. She flipped the sheet over and handed the clipboard to Sam along with a pen. ¡°Please fill out this form as best you can. You can even change your name if you¡¯d like.¡±

    Sam looked the form over and started writing. He looked puzzled at certain spots but then smiled as he figured them out. When he was close to finishing, he pointed at the paper and asked, ¡°Is this okay?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± Alice replied. ¡°This is only for a temporary ID, so don¡¯t worry too much about it just yet.¡±

    He handed back the clipboard. ¡°Is this really all it takes?¡±

    She nodded. ¡°For now. You¡¯ll get a permanent ID when you¡¯re better. It requires a physical and iris scan; you¡¯ll also have your picture taken¡ªso dress nice.¡± After some reading, she signed the form and said, ¡°That should be all for now, Miss Heim. Arbiter Sid will help you with the rest.¡± Alice looked at me with crazed eyes and a wild smile in passing yet didn¡¯t say anything more, simply leaving the room as her business there was over.

    Sam turned to me and said, ¡°Looks like I¡¯m officially an elf now.¡±

    ¡°And a Miss Heim, too,¡± I added.

    Sam blushed while taking care to hide his smile. ¡°Don¡¯t sound so surprised. The only thing I changed was my middle name.¡±

    I gave a puzzled look. ¡°Really? Forgive me for being a bit skeptical, but all this time I thought you were a guy. Everyone did.¡±

    Sam tilted his head. ¡°Would you prefer if I had a dick?¡±

    ¡°No! I mean¡­ why lie, or make a deal of it now?¡±

    Sam hesitated to reply. ¡°Does it really matter to you that much? My heart is the same regardless of its container. I hope that you can set the past aside, or think whatever you need to so that you can accept the current me¡­¡±

    I didn¡¯t want to offend him, but it did bother me that I didn¡¯t really know for sure. ¡°Are you still going to live as a guy?¡±

    Sam sighed. ¡°Nope. I hated my old body. Now I feel like I can accept who I am for the first time in my whole life. You¡¯re still my friend, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah. Friends.¡±

    Male or female, he was still my friend¡ªor I suppose her now.

    I stayed with Sam until visiting hours were over. We joked about what would happen at school¡ªabout the big reveal and how others would handle it. Sam mentioned to me that Arbiter Sid was going to be a big help as I left. And like the Devil himself, Arbiter Sid was standing beside the door outside of the room, watching me as I passed by to leave.

 [Chapter 12] Onus of the Heart

    When I returned from the hospital, Beth was playing games on the console I got us both for Christmas in the living room. I sat beside her on the couch without saying anything since she seemed occupied with completing whatever mission she was on. She spent a lot of time playing games, more than I thought would be normal, but I was glad that she was spending more time at home than out in the woods.

    ¡°You sure took your sweet-ass time,¡± she said. ¡°Where were you? Did something good happen?¡±

    ¡°The hospital¡ªSam finished emerging.¡±

    ¡°Oh? How does he look now?¡±

    ¡°Like a proper elf. Blonde hair, blue eyes, fair skin¡­ and also female.¡±

    Beth let out a smug laugh. ¡°Lucky you. Maybe now you can accept that you love him.¡±

    I poked her with my elbow. ¡°Don¡¯t even joke.¡±

    My disturbance caused her to get a game over. ¡°Ugh! Damn it, Eli.¡± Beth leaned her head back on the couch and threw her arms up in the air. ¡°Why you gotta ruin everything?¡± She playfully flailed her legs as if to throw a tantrum.

    I relaxed on my back and laid my legs on her lap. ¡°You needed a break. You¡¯ve been playing that game nonstop since you got it.¡±

    Beth regained her composure and set the controller aside. ¡°Whatever. I can¡¯t believe it¡¯s already half over.¡±

    ¡°The game?¡±

    ¡°No, school.¡±

    ¡°Yeah¡­ I almost can¡¯t believe it, either.¡±

    Beth touched my leg and rubbed its length. ¡°Let¡¯s make the most of it,¡± she whispered.

    There was a quiet knock on the door. Neither of us noticed it, and so the latch opened itself and the knob turned. Standing at the door was Arbiter Alice without her black rabbit ears, her white bunches mimicking floppy rabbit ears instead. She gazed at us and said, ¡°I hope I didn¡¯t interrupt anything intimate.¡± She then stepped into the house with the door shutting automagically behind her. ¡°I decided to follow you.¡± There was an awkward silence as Alice walked over to the couch and sat between us, staring plainly at the TV even though the image was still.

    I was unsure of her behavior. ¡°What are you doing?¡±

    She turned towards me. ¡°Have I offended?¡±

    ¡°Well, you did let yourself in.¡±

    Alice looked forward again. ¡°I understand.¡± She then vanished completely with a sudden knocking on the door again.

    Beth and I looked at each other. ¡°You get it,¡± she said, completely weirded out about the situation.

    I went to the door and opened it the normal way. Alice stood there, smiling with her black rabbit ears on. ¡°I¡¯m Arbiter Alice,¡± she said, hugging me, and walking in. ¡°Now we can talk.¡± She had a little pep in her step as she walked back over to the couch and sat down closer to Beth, leaning into her with a smile and giving her a hug. ¡°You¡¯re both so delightfully human. Dr. Lynch really did know what she was doing¡ªthe perfect facsimile!¡±

    Beth smiled at Alice but looked at me with eyes full of horror. There was little we could do against an arbiter, especially a mara. All we could do was go along with whatever she was doing, hoping to not anger her.

    I asked again, carefully, ¡°Is there a reason why you¡¯re here, Arbiter Alice?¡±

    Alice tilted her head. ¡°Oh, right.¡± She bobbed her head left and right as she spoke, ¡°The investigation on the alleged illegal and unethical experimentation going on at Somni Solutions has concluded. Vampires will not be considered bioweapons, and all known deviants have been eliminated. Unfortunately, we were unable to recover any individuals from the sister sites¡ªall purged after the incident at Somni Solutions.¡±

    Beth frowned at the news. ¡°They¡¯re all dead?¡±

    ¡°Yep! But it was no great loss¡ªthey simply did our work for us.¡± She cackled as though it were all some joke. ¡°The vampires at Somni Solutions were the cream of the crop. From their blood would be the ultimate weapon. Their descendants, the ultimate soldiers. But we stopped them in time, yay! Now all remaining vampires will be categorized as umbrans.¡± She placed a hand on Beth¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Try not to cause any problems for humans. They have enough already.¡± Her expression turned sour. ¡°Or I¡¯ll kill you myself.¡±

    Beth gritted her teeth. I was worried she¡¯d turn violent and said, ¡°Arbiter Alice, the information is appreciated but I think you¡¯ve overstayed your welcome.¡±

    She pressed a finger into her cheek. ¡°I¡¯m not sure this even concerns you, chimera. Rosa is the only reason I haven¡¯t turned you into paste.¡± She then clapped three times, saying, ¡°Chimeras. Aren¡¯t. People.¡±

    Beth, in anger, tried to punch Alice but ended up hitting nothing but air.

    ¡°Blegh!¡± Alice stuck out her tongue at us from behind the couch. ¡°Did no one tell you not to shoot the messenger?¡±

    Rosa walked in from the hallway, saying, ¡°Alice, you¡¯re being absolutely ridiculous. Lay off the crazy with the kids.¡±

    Alice playfully punched her head. ¡°I was just delivering the news.¡±

    ¡°I was going to tell them myself, later. Did you forget?¡±

    ¡°Ahhh¡­ I ruined the surprise, didn¡¯t I?¡± Alice took off her black rabbit ears and returned to her placid personality. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I got carried away.¡±

    Rosa crossed her arms. ¡°Don¡¯t apologize to me. Apologize to them.¡±

    Alice curtseyed twice. ¡°I apologize, Beth. I apologize, thing.¡±

    ¡°His name!¡±

    Alice stared at me. ¡°Elliot.¡±

    Rosa then pointed at the door, opening it from afar. ¡°Now get the hell out of my house.¡±

    Stepping outside, Alice turned back to us. ¡°If you ever wish to end your existence, then seek me out and I will oblige.¡± The door then slammed shut.

    Giving ourselves a few moments to decompress, Beth wrapped herself up in a blanket and huddled next to me on the couch, processing the deaths of her fellows. It was a tragedy, but one that did not directly affect her beyond having fewer people like her in the world. Rosa later joined us after making an angry phone call in another room, sitting in an adjacent chair.

    Rosa, resting her head in her hand as she leaned to the side, said, ¡°You¡¯ll have to forgive Alice; she really can¡¯t help herself sometimes. But everything she said is true: vampires are now considered umbrans¡­ and you¡¯ll have to get registered soon.¡±

    Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    Beth asked, ¡°But what¡¯s an umbran?¡±

    I said, ¡°It¡¯s the category they use for monsters that can¡¯t realistically be subdued if they ever decided to turn against humanity. Mara are considered umbrans. Shades as well.¡±

    Rosa added, ¡°They expect us to live outside of human society in places like the Nexus. You¡¯re also not really allowed to travel beyond your designated area without an arbiter knowing. The enforcement isn¡¯t as strict anymore, but the laws are still there.¡±

    Beth scowled. ¡°Are you telling me I spent all this time learning to live in society just to be kicked out of it? All because of a damn label?¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s basically the gist of it.¡± Rosa sighed. ¡°It¡¯s to create incentives for umbrans to work with the Arbiters. Become one and you get to be as free as anybody else. Help them, and you¡¯ll earn favors¡­¡±

    Beth huffed. ¡°Seems to me like the Arbiters are full of shit.¡±

    Rosa frowned. ¡°They¡¯re just following the rules set by the government. The categorization system was meant to be a stopgap measure while we rebuilt the world after the Convergence. Now our society is built around it, and any attempt to change it is met with riots¡­ As shaky as things seem sometimes, at least there¡¯s peace.¡±

    I said, ¡°Peace, maybe, but not justice.¡±

    Beth shook like a burrito with rage. ¡°Ugh! It¡¯s so stupid that we have to bow down to humans. The Arbiters should be on our side. We shouldn¡¯t have to listen to weaklings who get scared when a monster so much as sneezes.¡±

    Rosa stood up. ¡°You don¡¯t have to like it, Beth. I sure don¡¯t. But you have to live with it. This can still be an opportunity for you, if you allow it. I thought you didn¡¯t care to live in society anyways.¡±

    Beth pouted. ¡°I¡­ Whatever.¡±

    Rosa then came over to me with a serious look on her face. ¡°And you. We need to talk. Privately.¡±

    ¡°O-kay¡­¡± I said, and followed her to the closet door, which opened to show Rosa¡¯s office, her home in the Nexus.

    ?  ?  ?

    I sat at one of the two chairs across from Rosa¡¯s desk in the center of the main room. Rosa sat behind her desk, rubbing her hands together, turning her chair left and right. ¡°I got a call,¡± she said. ¡°From Lyca Wolfe.¡±

    My heart sank. I swallowed to try and get the words out. ¡°About what?¡±

    ¡°About what? The girl is pregnant, Elliot. She says it¡¯s yours.¡± She shook her head. ¡°Said you¡¯ve been ignoring her¡ªthat she didn¡¯t know who else to talk to. She called the bar this morning.¡± She paused, returning to a calmer demeanor. ¡°Tell the truth, Elliot. Is there a chance that you¡¯ve gotten her pregnant?¡±

    I squirmed. ¡°Well¡­ there is a chance¡­ that¡ª¡±

    Rosa got out of her chair and slammed the desk. ¡°God damn it, Elliot. What were you thinking!? You can¡¯t ignore these things!¡±

    ¡°What else am I supposed to do?¡± I asked her, distraught with worry.

    ¡°You were supposed to keep it in your pants! Just because I told you it was possible doesn¡¯t mean you should¡¯ve done it!¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t know¡­ I never intended to¡­¡±

    ¡°Did no one tell you how to use a damn condom? What did they even teach you in sex ed!?¡±

    ¡°Abstinence.¡± I muttered.

    ¡°That sure as hell didn¡¯t work!¡±

    I was becoming incredibly discouraged. ¡°Should I tell her that I don¡¯t want it? Her parents¡­ want her to abort it; but she¡¯s letting me decide.¡±

    Rosa stopped her yelling. ¡°I won¡¯t condone such a thing, especially not this far in. Your mother would never forgive me, and I could never forgive myself. That said¡­ if you believe it¡¯s in her best interest¡ªher and the child¡ªthen I won¡¯t speak of it again.¡±

    ¡°I want her to have it¡­ but I know that I won¡¯t be there to support it.¡±

    ¡°Why not? Are you really so selfish as to leave your child without a father?¡± She turned away. ¡°You really are his child.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not really my choice. You know what¡¯s going to happen.¡±

    ¡°There¡¯s still plenty of time, Elliot. Enough to give it some early memories. The fact that you were there at all would mean a lot.¡±

    ¡°A part of me feels that they¡¯re better off not knowing. This world¡­ I want them to have a normal life. As much as possible. One that isn¡¯t aware of Sorrow.¡±

    Rosa frowned. ¡°Your mother said the same thing about you.¡±

    ¡°Then you understand what I mean?¡±

    ¡°Yes, Elliot, but it won¡¯t happen the way you think it will. I suggest you really consider your options more than just giving up completely. At the very least, leave something for the child to remember. Something more than ash¡­ You know, in case it isn¡¯t stillborn.¡±

    ¡°Something to remember?¡± I thought it over. ¡°I could write a letter to her.¡±

    Rosa didn¡¯t seem so sure about my response. ¡°Actually¡­¡± She went over to her bookshelf filled with old tomes, looking through it, and pulled out a pristine, red leather journal. ¡°Write whatever you want in this. It¡¯ll be a way for you to process your thoughts and show who you are as a person. They might understand, then, why you make the choices you do.¡±

    It seemed like a good idea to me. ¡°I¡¯ll do that. But if I give it to Lyca, then¡­¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ll make sure the child gets it when the time comes.¡±

    I nodded with a smile. ¡°Yeah¡­ I like that better. I think it should be a while after, though. Enough time for this mess to pass over¡­ when they turn eighteen.¡±

    ¡°So be it.¡± She handed the red leather journal to me. ¡°But I want you to reconsider this¡ªheavily¡ªwhen it comes time for the child to be in this world.¡±

    I paused for a moment to think. ¡°Being a parent¡­ I¡¯m not sure I could handle it.¡±

    Rosa sat in the chair beside me, placing a hand on my shoulder. ¡°Not everyone can, but you should still try. It can be very repetitive but also very rewarding¡­¡± She sat back. ¡°Not that I¡¯ve had any kids myself.¡±

    My thoughts turned to my mother. ¡°It can also be a very big mistake. One that I can¡¯t live with. Like Dr. Lynch.¡±

    She frowned. ¡°Your mother made mistakes, yes, but don¡¯t ever think that you were one of them. She truly did love you as her own¡ªeven if she was never going to be a perfect parent.¡± With a sigh, she added, ¡°Doubt is an awful thing.¡±

    I lowered my head. ¡°Why did she have to die?¡±

    ¡°She couldn¡¯t find a way out. Her success was not as she imagined; not for herself, or for humanity. It ate her up inside. As much as she tried to live for others, she forgot how to live for herself. And rather than continue to be taken advantage of, she took matters into her own hands¡­ As sad as it is, it might¡¯ve been for the best.¡±

    ¡°It wasn¡¯t the best for me.¡±

    Rosa frowned but didn¡¯t say anything.

    ¡°I¡¯m going to write,¡± I said, and got up to leave.

    She smiled but her eyes told a different story. ¡°Best you start, then. Get it all down. Follow your heart, and everything will happen as it should.¡±

    ?  ?  ?

    Now everything has been written up to the point where I decided to write. It¡¯s been a while, and new things have happened, but it is not enough to fill the next pages with stories I deem of worth. Instead, I will write my thoughts as they are now.

    I feel that things are slowly changing, both in myself and in those around me. A part of me feels that it¡¯s due to time running out, as it were, with school and life as it is now. I¡¯ve noticed that the endless noise far in the background grows closer to me ever so slightly, slowly becoming a perceptible song. My only relief was with Beth, who I could share my thoughts and feelings with freely. And with her own isolation, she had only me to confide in as an equal.

    It had to be me.

    And it would seem that chimeras and vampires are not so different, able to coexist in the presence of one another. Perhaps, too, that was by the design of my mother. No human is born into this world alone. And I am one of the lucky few who got to experience an individual existence, only to one day be consumed by the dreaming ancient¡¯s song. But even those who live forever can grow lonely and despair, longing for death¡¯s embrace.

    I will say now that there is no right answer¡ªno right way to live. Time is ultimately uncaring of our struggle. It is solely up to us whether to walk a set path or forge a new one. And as it would be, humans aren¡¯t the only ones who emerge.

 [Chapter 13] Overture of Magic

    We were well into February when Sam fully embraced her new life and identity. In that time, she let her hair grow out and wore much tighter clothes. She became confident in herself, and her new appearance was well received at school, though mainly because most assumed she was a new student. Unfortunately, being outed as an abomination by some of her human classmates led to a lot of new attention; both positive and negative. Many of those in her grade became cold to her and called her names¡ªthe worst coming from the girls who paid no mind to her before. Their very vocal disapproval didn¡¯t seem to bother Sam much, however, as she found support in her monster classmates. And despite Sam¡¯s shift in social circles, she still sat with me at lunch with Blinds also coming back to eat with us on his own accord.

    I was a little late to lunch and came upon Sam and Blinds arguing at the booth, something that often occurred in my absence. I asked, ¡°What¡¯s the problem now?¡±

    Sam said, ¡°Blinds is being an asshole, as usual.¡±

    ¡°And she¡¯s being ignorant,¡± said Blinds.

    Sam continued her fit. ¡°But I want to learn! Teach me how to use magic!¡±

    ¡°Get over it already, damn. You know it¡¯s not possible.¡±

    Sam crossed her arms. ¡°Only because you won¡¯t teach me.¡±

    Blinds sighed. ¡°There isn¡¯t enough mana in the air for us to use magic. Pestering me about it isn¡¯t going to change that fact. You¡¯d have to carry a mana crystal around¡ªand good luck finding one worth a damn.¡±

    Sam looked down and became a bit calmer. ¡°I know it¡¯s a lot to ask. You¡¯re just the only one I know that¡¯s so smart and knowledgeable about magic. I wanted to learn from the best.¡±

    Blinds cleared his throat. ¡°You think I¡¯m the best?¡±

    Sam pouted. ¡°I do, but if it can¡¯t be helped then it can¡¯t be helped. I¡¯m pretty close with some arbiters, I could ask¡ª¡±

    ¡°No need for that!¡± A sly smile appeared across Blinds¡¯ face. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it. But only if you get me some of those cookies they serve in the lower level.¡±

    Sam¡¯s eyes lit up with determination. She pushed past me with some urgency, nearly knocking me over. Blinds and I both watched as she ran towards the ramp to the lower level and hurried down.

    I turned to Blinds and said, ¡°You only said that to make her leave.¡±

    He smiled and leaned back in the booth. ¡°You know me so well.¡±

    As I sat down on the empty side, I asked, ¡°Are you really gonna teach her?¡±

    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to originally, but she¡¯s been pretty persistent. She¡¯s going to find her answer somewhere; may as well be me. It may be enough to convince her not to join the Arbiters. Safer that way¡ªfor all of us.¡±

    I nodded along. ¡°Don¡¯t think she¡¯s cut out for it?¡±

    Blinds paused and tilted his head. ¡°I mean¡­ nothing good will ever come from getting involved with them.¡± He was serious but remained calm. ¡°Becoming an arbiter changes you. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s the process or the reality of being one that does it, but you end up becoming a stranger to everyone that knows you. It¡¯s why they take up new names¡ªwhy their previous identities are considered dead.¡±

    ¡°Oh¡­ I never knew.¡±

    ¡°Eh, it¡¯s not something they advertise. Would hurt recruitment.¡± He took a few bites out of his food. ¡°But I did mean to ask you, all this time¡­¡± He paused a bit and made conflicted expressions of anger and doubt. ¡°Did Sam tell you?¡±

    ¡°Tell me what?¡±

    ¡°That she¡¯s a girl?¡±

    ¡°Before emergence? No. She insists she always was, though.¡±

    Blinds sighed. ¡°I always wondered. Sam¡¯s aura¡­ didn¡¯t change. It¡¯s like his body¡­ her body¡­ was always meant to be this way¡ªlike all emergence did was correct an inconsistency. Or in her case, a mistake.¡±

    ¡°Who¡¯s to say? She¡¯s taking it well enough. Probably best to not dwell on it too much¡ªfor her sake. It¡¯s a silly thing to get stuck on considering what some monsters can do to their bodies with magic. Emergence isn¡¯t much different.¡±

    Blinds sat there pondering my words. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right. Maybe there¡¯s no denying who we are on the inside. And with eyes being the window to the soul¡­¡± He leaned back with a frown. ¡°What color are they now?¡±

    ¡°Blue, but the light they had when she emerged never fully went away. It¡¯s like a cold star trapped in the void of her pupils. You don¡¯t really notice it unless you¡¯re staring. Seems to be a common lingering effect after emergence¡ªso she says.¡±

    Blinds shook his head. ¡°Sounds like her body is trying to manipulate mana without her fully realizing it. Abominations are known to create a passive spell around them but I haven¡¯t noticed any distortions.¡±

    ¡°Think there''s something wrong with her?¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, dude; other species aren¡¯t exactly my forte, especially not abominations.¡±

    ¡°I think she¡¯d prefer to be considered an elf.¡±

    ¡°She¡¯s not really an elf, though, she just looks like one. She may as well be one, from what I can tell, but that¡¯s not to say she follows the same rules. She might actually be more like a demon¡­ or worse.¡± He sighed and scratched his head. ¡°She might not need ambient mana in the same way that we do¡­ but then¡­ no, I doubt they¡¯d let her live.¡±

    I wanted to ask him more but Sam soon returned red in the face, both angry and almost in tears. ¡°Blinds, you bastard! I went through every single line and none of them serve cookies.¡±

    ¡°Ah, it was just a test,¡± he bluffed. ¡°Magic is a hard talent to master. You have to be prepared for failure.¡±

    Sam¡¯s mood immediately changed back to a slight happiness. ¡°Does that mean I passed?¡±

    ¡°Sure. How about you both come by my place later today and¡ª¡±

    Sam screamed with glee and wrapped her arms around Blinds¡¯ neck, nearly choking him. ¡°Thank you, thank you, thank you!¡±

    ?  ?  ?

    Blinds¡¯ house was on the bend of a dead-end street deep in the woods. That part of town seemed forgotten, untouched by the expansion and growth of the city, a place for similarly forgotten monsters. The house itself sat atop a hill and was overlooking a steep ledge in the back. The front yard was small and eroding away into the ditch on one side. The lower back yard had a two-story tower of unknown purpose, likely a tool shed set up high to protect against flooding in the valley. Rust covered some of the tin roofing of both buildings¡ªa common sight in the cheap housing that was built after the Convergence, especially in the slums.

    I parked at one end of the c-shaped driveway in the front of the house, hoping that I wasn¡¯t blocking anyone from getting in. When Sam and I got out of the car, Blinds called out to us from the other side of the road, walking out from behind the wall of bamboo which grew beside it. We waved to each other and met in the middle of the street. Up close, Blinds asked, ¡°I trust y¡¯all aren¡¯t gonna tell anyone about this, right?¡±

    Sam replied, ¡°Of course not. What kinda friends do you take us for?¡±

    I said, ¡°Any secret of yours is safe with us.¡±

    With a nod, Blinds guided us through the bamboo and deeper into the woods. I noticed there were craters here and there, like scars from a warzone filled with reeking, stagnant water. Then appeared several rusted and abandoned heavy equipment, some standing firm, others half-sunken into the earth, with a single iron pipe jutting out of the ground in the middle of our path.

    I asked Blinds, ¡°What caused all this?¡±

    ¡°Abominations,¡± he said. ¡°Used to be a construction site a long time ago. Most of the workers instantly transformed and the rest didn¡¯t stand a chance. Only a single man survived.¡±

    Sam seemed unsure. ¡°But for abominations to appear suddenly¡­ wouldn¡¯t that mean¡­?¡±

    We soon arrived at a conspicuous circle of trees with rocks strewn across the barren land inside. In the center was a very visible scar in the air¡ªa partially sealed rift¡ªstill leaking motes of light. Blinds and Sam walked between the trees with no issue, but I hesitated and reached an arm out between the trees, immediately feeling a change in the air. It was a clear difference in the amount of mana I was used to, though nothing too extreme. I pushed through to join them¡ªa gentle hum gracing my ears as the mana washed over me.

    Sam looked around in amazement. ¡°I had no idea there was a rift in Sorrow. There¡¯s no fence around it or anything!¡± She observed the glass-like fracture in the air up close. ¡°Seems like whoever tried to seal it did a poor job, though.¡±

    I asked, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that mean it¡¯s still dangerous?¡±

    Blinds said, ¡°Not to us. It leaks a little mana, but nothing is gonna pop out of it or anything. It¡¯s a good place to practice a bit of magic¡ªnothing more.¡±

    Sam jumped and yelled, ¡°I can¡¯t wait to cast my first spell!¡±

    Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.

    Blinds shook his head and sighed. ¡°Then let¡¯s get this over with.¡± He grabbed at the back of his blindfold and undid the intricate knot, carefully sliding it off and tying the black cloth around his neck. He slowly opened his eyes to reveal the deep crimson color he had been hiding all along. As he looked at me with a piercing red gaze, he said, ¡°Damn, you¡¯re uglier than I expected.¡± He then turned towards Sam and stared, his brow furrowed as he failed to say anything to her.

    Sam tilted her head and smiled. ¡°Like what you see?¡±

    Blinds blushed and frowned. ¡°Moving on¡­¡± He walked over to one of the flat rocks with a backpack and silver rod laying on top. Inside the backpack were various gems and crystals along with a paper notebook which Blinds handed to Sam as she approached him.

    ¡°What¡¯s all this?¡± Sam asked as she thumbed through pages of various magic diagrams and pictures of anatomy.

    Blinds summarized the information while he affixed a clear crystal to one end of the silver rod: ¡°Mana interacts with the body in different ways for different species. Monsters classified as demons typically have an aptitude for magic since they store mana in their bodies¡ªmeaning that casting is no different for them than moving a muscle. They remain a danger even without the presence of ambient mana, but that also means that their ¡®reserves¡¯ can run out. Magic for us magi is a bit more complicated since our bodies typically act as a medium for ambient mana to flow through. For us to cast, we have to control that flow and concentrate the mana into the desired spell. This process is further facilitated with the use of a conduit¡ªwhich is a simple tool or weapon used to channel our will. It¡¯s not really required for smaller spells, but it still helps since most aren¡¯t able to do without.¡± Blinds snapped his fingers and produced a free-floating flame to display his own talent. ¡°There are also dark and light aspects to using magic, but the difference is mainly philosophical and a way to describe different cultural practices between, say, devils and elves. As far I¡¯m concerned, magic is magic regardless of how you use it¡­ so long as it doesn¡¯t involve blood.¡±

    Sam closed the journal and looked on with amazement. She then snapped her own fingers, producing nothing. She wasn¡¯t discouraged in trying again, however, and continued to snap again and again with both hands to the tune of a song rather than a spell.

    When Blinds finished preparing the silver rod, he handed it to Sam, though avoided eye contact in the exchange. ¡°Before we start,¡± he said, ¡°the answer is no; you can¡¯t keep it.¡± Sam was too busy flailing the rod around to hear him, spinning in circles on her heel. ¡°The hell are you doing!?¡± he yelled as he dodged a swipe at his horns.

    Sam spun the rod in a circle and exclaimed, ¡°Magic!¡±

    While Blinds tried to get Sam to calm down and focus, I basked in the sun on a rock out of the way and listened to their playful sparring. It took some time for Blinds to corral Sam in from her excitement, though he shared as much excitement to teach and kept nervously getting ahead of himself and going on strange tangents about the dangers of blood magic. Sam was still quite receptive to his methods, however, and took to his teachings pretty quick.

    Sam straightened her posture, moving her right arm to aim the rod. ¡°How will I know if it¡¯s working?¡± she asked with a nervous frown.

    ¡°You¡¯ll know when it happens. We¡¯ll know when your eyes glow.¡± Blinds stood beside her, grabbing onto the rod but avoiding her hand. ¡°Direct the mana to flow towards conduit¡­ like this.¡± The clear gem at the end of the silver rod started to glow as flames formed around it. Blinds did a gentle forward motion to send the fire off the rod and away from them into a ball. The ball of fire then floated in place before speeding off and hitting a rock in the distance. ¡°Your turn,¡± he said, standing off to the side.

    Sam squirmed a bit and forced her eyes shut. In her concentration, she managed to create small sparks from the rod which lasted only a couple seconds. Blinds frowned at the display and tried to correct Sam¡¯s methods until a burst of blue light emitted from her eyes. The silver rod resonated with the flow of mana in her body and began to form a proper spell with great intensity. However, despite the grand display of light, only a bit of water sprinkled from the tip of the rod with the same pressure as a watering can¡ªa bit weak but still amazing.

    I got up from the rock to congratulate her. ¡°You did it, Sam!¡±

    Blinds wasn¡¯t so impressed and even appeared a bit puzzled. ¡°Were you thinking of running water?¡±

    Sam nervously laughed. ¡°Yeah¡­ something like that.¡±

    Blinds rubbed his chin. ¡°It¡¯s a bit amateur, but¡ª¡±

    There was a nearby rustle that captured our attention. Blinds¡¯ younger sister, Aisling, was hiding behind a tree with her spaded tail and black hair visible to us, her violet eyes taking short peeks from safety.

    Blinds approached her, leaving the inner circle. ¡°Damn it, Ash. How many times do I have to tell you not to come out here?¡±

    Aisling mumbled something in the Lenoan language and ran off. Blinds cursed in the same tongue and chased after her, leaving Sam and I alone. I placed a firm hand on Sam¡¯s shoulder and joked, ¡°So, what¡¯s it like being a true master of the sprinkler spell.¡±

    Sam playfully punched my shoulder and tried to hide a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me like that.¡± She quickly hugged me. ¡°Now I¡¯m one step closer to becoming an arbiter.¡±

    ¡°Is breaking the law one of the requirements?¡±

    She released the hug, then smiled. ¡°All the cool ones started out as criminals.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­¡± I wanted to talk to her more personally. ¡°You doing okay? I heard about some of the girls in your class.¡±

    Sam shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I knew they were bitches before I emerged. They¡¯re just jealous of my body.¡±

    ¡°You seem to be, uh¡­ adjusting to it.¡±

    Sam rested a hand over her breast. ¡°It¡¯s been surprisingly fun. I never realized how much time I spent stuck in my own head¡ªnow it¡¯s like I can do anything. I¡¯m so grateful y¡¯all have been so understanding and mostly treating me the same.¡±

    In truth, a part of me felt that she was an entirely different person parading around as my friend. With how much she changed in so little time, it was almost as though the Sam I knew no longer existed. But she wasn¡¯t all that different than before¡ªat least not personality wise. She had simply broken through her shell and was free to be the person she wanted to be. The person she always was but was too afraid to show. And she seemed to be genuinely happy about it.

    I looked up towards the waning sun. ¡°Guess we better head back. It gets dark pretty quick still.¡±

    ¡°How about you go on ahead?¡± Sam asked. ¡°I really need to pee¡­¡±

    ?  ?  ?

    The light from inside of the Berith residence leaked out from the barred windows as Blinds and his sister argued in the living room. The security door was left unlocked for Sam and me to enter.

    Aisling yelled at Blinds with tears in her eyes. ¡°A-han, Ian! Fua da clan¡¯s tarnock!¡± She then pushed Blinds out of the way as she stormed off to her room.

    Blinds¡¯ eyes started to glow red, but he relented when he realized we were watching him. He said, ¡°How lucky y¡¯all are to not have siblings.¡±

    Sam said, ¡°Seems nice to have somebody to watch your back. At the end of the day, it¡¯s you two against the world. That¡¯s one more than either of us have.¡±

    Blinds scoffed. ¡°You expect too much from a childish middle-schooler; the only reason she¡¯d watch my back is to spy on me.¡± He started to put on his blindfold but hesitated and left it off. ¡°I have to start preparing dinner. You¡¯re both free to stay¡ªbut no promises on my cooking.¡±

    Sam and I watched TV in the living room while Blinds cooked. Blinds didn¡¯t have cable and relied on a small antenna to pick up channels over the air. However, due to the location, and the tin roof, the signal was spotty at best on all but one channel which had reruns of old shows that were relevant long before our time.

    Sam whispered to me, cupping her mouth with a single hand. ¡°Did you see his eyes?¡±

    I spoke softly but wasn¡¯t sure why we were being quiet. ¡°Yeah, pretty hard to miss. Why?¡±

    ¡°Red eyes aren¡¯t natural¡ªnot for devils. But his height¡­¡±

    Aisling peered at us from the corner of the hallway. The smell of food likely roused her from her room, but our whispering made her suspicious. Blinds came around the corner and broke the tension by saying, ¡°Food¡¯s ready.¡±

    We all sat at the square table in the small dining area beside the living room which was separated by a small shelf between them. Blinds prepared each of us a bowl of potatoes and hotdog slices. The food was salt and peppered for taste with only a glass of water to keep it down. I thought that it was an okay meal, not something I¡¯d long for, but it was certainly better than going hungry.

    As we ate, I saw Aisling move her tail to touch the tip of Blinds¡¯ tail around the table. He looked up and then turned to her. They looked at each other, unspeaking, and then he turned his head towards Sam. He asked her, ¡°Were you wondering something about me, Sam?¡±

    Sam poked her food with a fork. ¡°Me? Nah.¡±

    Aisling said, ¡°She¡¯s lying.¡± She looked at me. ¡°The human is suspicious as well. How could you possibly trust one after all they¡¯ve done?¡±

    Blinds reminded her, ¡°Not in front of guests, Ash.¡±

    Aisling became agitated. ¡°Guests? We¡¯re the guests, Ian. It¡¯s their kind that refuses to accept us as equals¡ªor that we are better.¡±

    ¡°Ash, this is our home. We were born on Earth, not Lenoa.¡±

    Aisling spoke under her breath and left the table. Blinds simply shook his head and continued eating. ¡°Don¡¯t mind her,¡± he said. ¡°She¡¯s a little too proud about our heritage. The Lenoa in her head no longer exists, though. What she considers her birthright is only a shackle to the old ways.¡±

    Sam asked, ¡°Birthright? Are you from one of the archdevil clans?¡±

    Blinds dropped his fork and hurriedly picked it up. ¡°No, uh. We¡¯re clanless devils. My parents came to Earth as refugees, not invaders.¡± He cleared his throat.

    Sam leaned back in her chair and whined. ¡°Aw, but that would make you royalty if you were.¡±

    Blinds sharply said, ¡°You think we¡¯d be living here of all places if that were the case? We¡¯re about as poor as it gets. Only reason we survive is because mom works two shifts as a nurse.¡±

    Sam realized her mistake and let the subject go. ¡°Sorry, Blinds¡ªI didn¡¯t know. I appreciate you allowing me to come. The food is great!¡±

    He scowled. ¡°Glad to hear it.¡±

    After dinner, Sam and Blinds discussed a schedule for them to continue practicing together. I wasn¡¯t sure what they were hoping to accomplish, but it would become a regular thing for them that I wasn¡¯t a part of. The only other thing remarkable to me was the car ride home with Sam.

    ¡°Do you think he was lying?¡± she asked me. ¡°About being clanless¡­¡±

    I said, ¡°For as long as I¡¯ve known him, I¡¯d say Blinds doesn¡¯t have it in him to outright lie. But you did seem to strike a nerve.¡±

    Sam frowned and let out a short huff. ¡°I let my curiosity get the best of me and ended up being insensitive. Now he probably thinks less of me as a friend.¡±

    ¡°He¡¯s always been difficult when it comes to personal questions¡­ I¡¯m sure he¡¯s over it already.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Eli. Devils can hold grudges for generations. Any slight becomes a permanent blemish on both your personal and familial reputation. And for his sister to be so¡­ untrusting. Well, the apple must not fall from the tree.¡±

    ¡°I don¡¯t think he¡¯d invite you back if it was an issue. Are you starting to doubt him as a friend?¡±

    ¡°No, it¡¯s just strange to me¡ªthat someone so prideful would hide their bloodline.¡±

    ¡°He wears a blindfold, Sam. He¡¯s obviously got something to hide. Everybody has their secrets.¡±

    Sam looked out the side window. ¡°Some more than others¡­ How can we expect to coexist if so much is left unknown, untold, and forbidden? I want to unravel the mystery; and there¡¯s no better way to do it than being an arbiter.¡±

    I had my doubts about Sam being a good arbiter, but the conviction in her voice made me realize that she certainly had the strength to be one. The question, then, is whether she will one day change the Arbiters¡­ or if they will one day change her. Whatever the case, it seems inevitable, and I have no doubts that the Arbiters are just as interested in her.

    It¡¯s simply a matter of time.

 [Interlude 4] Kieran Berith

    Sam and Killian were practicing magic at the poorly sealed rift in the woods one sunny evening. In their short time together, it became clear that Sam had a knack for the arcane arts. Killian estimated that she was capable of a lot more, though he avoided the use of more advanced and questionable practices¡ªboth out of fear and displeasure in the idea of Sam following the same path of desire that leads so many astray.

    Killian handed Sam the silver rod and said, ¡°You¡¯ve come along well with the basics. I think it¡¯s time you try to conjure something.¡±

    ¡°Conjure? You mean like summon something here?¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°No, summoning is what pulls an existing object or creature from somewhere. Conjuration creates something from ambient mana. It¡¯s a temporary, short-lived existence that can have its uses in performing simple tasks¡ªor a tool that you need on the fly.¡±

    Sam wasn¡¯t so sure of his explanation. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t making something from nothing be more like an illusion?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not from nothing¡­ you¡¯re giving an unstable form to mana, like making a castle with wet sand. Illusions are different in that they mostly change perception of reality. But after a certain point, the illusions are indiscernible from reality¡­ and some argue that at that point you have altered reality¡ªbut that¡¯s getting into chaos magic.¡±

    ¡°Chaos magic? Sometimes I think y¡¯all make these things confusing on purpose. It¡¯s simple enough to understand that there is light, dark, and blood magic. But why separate these things further when their applications are so similar?¡±

    Killian frowned. ¡°It¡¯s the result of different methods of magic intermixing after the Convergence and the limits of the English language¡­ I will not deny the similarities in all three¡ªbut the law defines them differently. Summoning is under void magic, and illusions are chaos magic. Both have hints of dark and blood magic in them with chaos having some light aspects as well. Conjuration is simply arcane magic¡ªa mix of light and dark. It¡¯s not nearly as dangerous as the other two.¡±

    ¡°But I want to learn healing spells! How is that dangerous?¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ve been over this, Sam. The stuff you want to learn is spirit magic. Even though it¡¯s often meant to help others, it still involves a mix of blood with light magic¡­ For now, think of something you¡¯d want to bring out of your mind and into the world.¡± He paused, thinking of what horrors she might create and shuddered. ¡°Try to keep it small and harmless. And please, nothing vulgar.¡±

    Sam sighed and pointed the rod away from Killian. ¡°I already have an idea of what to make.¡±

    A shining spiral of mana started to flow from the ground. Sam¡¯s eyes began to glow in kind as she formed a familiar in her mind. The mana began to take shape into a tiny black-haired imp¡ªa caricature of Killian¡ªautonomous and reactive to its newfound environment.

    ¡°Seriously?¡± asked Killian. He leaned down and poked the devilish imp which then tried to bite his finger. ¡°Damn thing¡¯s hardly bigger than a squirrel.¡±

    Sam picked up the imp and sat it on top of her left shoulder. ¡°I just created life. Can¡¯t you be impressed for once?¡± The imp grabbed at her long ear while mumbling to itself.

    ¡°It¡¯s not really alive and it¡¯s not even that strong of a conjuration.¡± He pointed at the imp. ¡°See? The limbs are already fading back into ambient mana.¡± The imp looked down at its already translucent hands and started screaming. ¡°Great, now it¡¯s having an existential crisis.¡± The imp¡¯s head then expanded and exploded into a sparkling mist of mana as the spell ran its full course.

    ¡°Was it really that bad?¡± Sam asked, starting to doubt her performance.

    Killian shook his head. ¡°Not at all. The fact it could move means you¡¯re already well beyond most beginners¡­¡± He then pouted and turned away from Sam.

    She went over to him, placing a hand on his back. ¡°Is something wrong?¡±

    He stood silently for a moment and said, ¡°Nah, I was just thinking about my dad. He said something similar to me when I first started out¡ªwith a lot more cursing since I managed to set his hair on fire.¡± He then smiled. ¡°How about we take a quick break. I¡¯ll show you his workshop.¡±

    The two went back to the house and walked down to the back yard. Killian led Sam up the steps of the two-story shed tower and unlocked the door with a key he always kept on his person. The small room could hardly be called a workshop, having more boxes than floorspace, and Sam was more surprised at how much it seemed to hold despite the size of the room from outside. ¡°Looks like a storage space to me.¡±

    Killian brushed off some of the boxes and moved them around. ¡°My mom boxed it all up when they got divorced.¡± Killian sneezed as some of the dust blew back on his face. ¡°He was really into collecting magical artifacts from other worlds. There¡¯s a lot here that we¡¯re not sure what does or where he even found it. It¡¯s all mine now¡­ whatever it¡¯s worth.¡±

    Wanting to explore, Sam asked, ¡°Do you mind if I look around?¡±

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    Killian shook his head and said, ¡°Might find something you like,¡± then continued his solitary search through the multiple boxes to sort them for later.

    Sam shimmied her way to the opposite end of the room and saw various magical conduits resting on wall mounts. There were rods, enchanted swords, and even a scythe that looked to be made of obsidian on display. The shelves and table below them were bare except for a single tome and broken mana crystals long past their prime. Sam gently opened the tome to peruse the ancient wisdom within but was unable to read the language written in a dark, browning ink. She turned the pages in bulk and noticed that the writing style changed at multiple points, all different authors contributing their thoughts and words.

    ¡°What kind of book is this?¡± asked Sam.

    Killian rubbed his hands together to get the dust off of them and went over to Sam. ¡°Well¡­ let¡¯s see.¡± He read the open page and immediately recognized the tome. ¡°This is a tarnick. You would probably call it a ¡®Book of Sins¡¯ in English. It¡¯s a living record of the grudges and ill-wishes towards others by an archdevil family¡ªthis one specifically belonging to a family in Clan Charis. They¡¯re enchanted to burst into flames if they get handled improperly, so you might not want to touch it again.¡±

    ¡°Oh.¡± Sam stepped away from the open tome. ¡°Death by enchanted book,¡± she declared, moving her hands to make the outline of a tombstone. ¡°Not how I imagined it ending for me.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, those things are always a rough read. If the flames don¡¯t get you then the content will.¡± He chuckled, then sighed. ¡°I know it all too well since my dad made me translate one as practice in learning our language. I hated it and wouldn¡¯t really mind if all the tarnock burned up.¡±

    Sam grinned at Killian as she brushed his hair to remove some dust. ¡°Is today a sentimental day for you? I¡¯d ask what¡¯s on your mind, but I wouldn¡¯t want to get yelled at again for prying.¡±

    Killian frowned and closed the tome, placing his hand on the cover. ¡°I don¡¯t really mean to get short with you sometimes. My father¡­ taught me all that he knew. I wanted to follow in his footsteps, but it comes at a price¡ªone that I¡¯ve been unable to pay in full.¡± He tapped the side of his head near at level with his eyes. ¡°The blindfold isn¡¯t just to hide the color, but my shame as well.¡±

    Sam said, ¡°Lucky for you, then. Red is my favorite color.¡±

    Killian looked Sam in the eyes. ¡°It doesn¡¯t bother you?¡±

    ¡°Nope! But I¡¯d like to know what made you resort to blood magic.¡±

    ¡°So, you know about all that¡­ I¡¯m sure you realize it¡¯s only like this because I made the mistake of letting my desire get the best of me. Blood magic is¡­ something that I do¡ªthat I did¡ªto prove myself to my dad, to earn a spot in his clan, but¡­¡±

    Sam nodded with concern. ¡°But?¡±

    Killian shook his head, a bit displeased. ¡°I¡¯m only half as strong as any archdevil¡ªand I didn¡¯t inherit the height. My sister got even less as she doesn¡¯t even have the gift. We¡¯d be seen as dysgenics on Lenoa, hardly better than the clanless, but at least we wouldn¡¯t be slaves¡­ Not like it matters now.¡±

    They both rested on the floor, sitting near each other. Sam asked, ¡°Did your father abandon you because of it?¡±

    ¡°No¡­ I mean¡­ My parents might not get along, and he¡¯s never around, but we still see him on holidays. He¡¯s just¡­ not the same man he was. Not since he became an arbiter.¡±

    ¡°Your father is Arbiter Sid, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Yeah,¡± Killian said with a deep sigh. ¡°I figured he might¡¯ve told you.¡±

    ¡°Nope. He did let it slip that he had a family once but wouldn¡¯t elaborate. And he also seemed interested in hearing about you whenever I talked about my friends¡­ I obviously had some suspicion¡ªit¡¯s part of why I asked you to teach me in the first place.¡±

    ¡°Well now you know that I¡¯m a reject from my own bloodline. That my parents hate each other, and that I¡¯m not nearly as good at magic as you think I am.¡± Killian¡¯s eyes began to glow as he gritted his teeth. ¡°Sometimes I can¡¯t help but wonder if it¡¯s not his blood, his sin, that also courses through my veins. Am I not worthy in his eyes? To my ancestors? Or am I some genetic failure that isn¡¯t worth the time or effort?¡±

    Sam smiled despite her worry. ¡°I don¡¯t know about all that stuff, Blinds, but to me you¡¯re fine as you are. You¡¯re a good friend and I wouldn¡¯t have asked you if I didn¡¯t think you were capable.¡±

    The glow left Killian¡¯s eyes as he said, ¡°You say that now, but I know your opinion will change when you join the Arbiters. It¡¯s obvious that you¡¯re better at magic than I¡¯ll ever be¡­ your inexperience is the only thing holding you back.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m still happy to share these early experiences with you before I join the Arbiters. And there¡¯s more to our friendship than magic. That won¡¯t change just because I¡¯m an arbiter.¡±

    Killian¡¯s voice wavered a bit as he said, ¡°But I wouldn¡¯t be able to trust you anymore.¡± He then corrected himself. ¡°It¡¯s not like the Arbiters would want someone like you. Especially not someone who can¡¯t make an imp bigger than a squirrel.¡±

    Sam knew that he was only trying to protect his pride and giggled. ¡°Alright, Blinds.¡± She thought to place her hand on top of his, but instead was reminded of what she wanted to talk about the night before. ¡°I was thinking you could get contacts that change your eye color. You know¡­ if you wanted to go out and do stuff without the blindfold. But I understand it¡¯s a cultural practice¡ªjust wasn¡¯t sure how much it mattered to you.¡±

    Killian tilted his head in thought. ¡°I¡¯ll consider it. And yeah, that¡¯s how I get away with it at school.¡± He scratched his face. ¡°But I really only do it ¡®cause I think it looks cool.¡± He put his blindfold back on and smiled. ¡°Makes me look mysterious, right?¡±

    Sam burst out laughing in response, shaking her head.

    ¡°What?¡± Killian asked with a frown. ¡°Why are you laughing?¡±

    ¡°I just didn¡¯t expect that to be the reason. ¡®Mysterious.¡¯ Sure. That¡¯s what it is, yeah.¡±

    Killian took off the blindfold and threw it at Sam. ¡°You wear it then. See how well you get around. That¡¯ll be your next lesson.¡±

    Sam nodded with a happy grin. ¡°Alright, I will. But you¡¯ll have to hold my hand and guide me along the way.¡±

    A slight blush appeared on Killian¡¯s face. It wasn¡¯t normal to touch someone¡¯s hand in devil culture as most interactions were done with the tail. ¡°Fine,¡± he said. ¡°Just this once.¡±

 [Chapter 14] Raconter des Salades

    The doorbell rang and woke me up on a lazy Sunday in April. I was not expecting any guests and chose to ignore it, hoping whoever it was would go away. Unfortunately for me, the doorbell rang again, and again, and again, forcing me to get up. I tripped out of bed as I hurried to get dressed. ¡°Hold on a second!¡± I yelled int0 the hallway as the doorbell continued to ring.

    Arbiter Sid¡¯s voice broke through the walls. ¡°I would hate to have to let myself in, Elliot Lynch.¡± He knocked hard on the front door. ¡°I¡¯ve come to collect you.¡±

    After dressing, I leaned against the door to look through the peephole to see that Sid was alone in his working suit and sunglasses. ¡°Do you have a warrant?¡± I asked as I opened the door.

    ¡°Arbiters are above such formalities. You¡¯re not in any trouble, just so you know, but you need to come with me.¡±

    ¡°And go where?¡±

    Sid smirked. ¡°I wouldn¡¯t want to ruin the surprise.¡±

    I followed Arbiter Sid to his black van. The two ginger-haired agents that assaulted Sam back in December were sitting in the front. The man was eating heavily seasoned fries and the woman ate a burger behind the wheel. Sid welcomed me to take a seat in the spacious back which had two longer seats against the sides with one being occupied by Beth.

    I sat beside her and asked, ¡°You too?¡±

    Beth scowled. ¡°Not by choice.¡±

    ¡°It was quite the struggle,¡± said Sid as he sat opposite of us. ¡°But she relented when I told her you¡¯d be coming along as well.¡± He pulled a laptop that was mounted to the side of the seat towards him and started typing away. ¡°You can go back to sleep if you want. It¡¯s gonna be a couple hours.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯m awake now.¡±

    Beth let out a short yawn and closed her eyes. ¡°Speak for yourself.¡±

    Arbiter Sid turned his attention back to me. ¡°Well don¡¯t go complaining that there¡¯s no window to look out of. I¡¯d sooner punch a hole in the side and shove you out of it¡ªnearly did it with Sam¡­ Speaking of, I hope that she hasn¡¯t gotten into too much trouble since we¡¯ve stopped monitoring her.¡±

    ¡°No trouble at all,¡± I replied. I wasn¡¯t going to admit to anything.

    ¡°I trust you¡¯re still friends. Or has she changed that much?¡±

    ¡°Still friends. She dresses differently but still acts mostly the same. I¡¯ve gotten used to it now¡­ but not everyone is okay with it.¡±

    ¡°I see¡­ I tried to convince her to change her identity completely¡ªmost find it easier after emergence. Instead, she asked me to take her clothes shopping. Good to hear she¡¯s getting some use out of it; figured she¡¯d hate my fashion advice as much as my daughter does.¡±

    ¡°You? A daughter?¡±

    Sid shook his head. ¡°Ah, I¡¯ve spoken too much.¡±

    Beth spoke with her eyes closed, ¡°Hard to imagine an arbiter actually having a family. Thought you all spent too much time destroying them.¡±

    Sid kept a placid look. ¡°It¡¯s just a job, not a lifestyle. But there are some arbiters who can¡¯t really let go of work at the end of the day. Too many have no one to go home to¡ªor have no place to really call home. They think that a big heart¡¯ll only get you killed. And I suppose there is some merit to the thought as we¡¯re meant to be impartial judges that mete out death to the worst offenders of magic crimes. It¡¯s why we take on separate identities¡­ deaden emotions. I, however, employ different methods of arbitration that allow me to  retain some semblance of normalcy. I¡¯ve never had to kill anyone¡ªand those two knuckleheads up front do most of the work¡­ but that¡¯s what they¡¯re designed to do.¡±

    ¡°Hear that?¡± asked the man. ¡°I think Sid''s talking about us.¡±

    The woman replied, ¡°That old devil? Perish the thought.¡±

    Sid muttered, ¡°Arbiters often work alone or with operators, but Lucian insists on those two following me despite me telling him I have no need for agents.¡±

    The man said, ¡°Can¡¯t get rid of us that easily. Lucian can always replace us, but he can¡¯t replace you. That¡¯s why we¡¯re here.¡±

    Sid shook his head with a grimace. ¡°All because I¡¯m a prince.¡±

    I asked, ¡°Prince? You¡¯re an archdevil?¡±

    With a look of some curious worry, Sid said, ¡°Of course. I figured you could tell from my appearance¡­ Did they not teach you the difference between us and the common devils at Mary Rose?¡±

    Beth snickered at my ignorance. I tried to save face and said, ¡°I meant to ask what clan you¡¯re from.¡±

    Sid seemed conflicted in his answer. ¡°We don¡¯t really recognize clans anymore; we decided that letting go of the old grudges was for the best. I won¡¯t pretend that I don¡¯t have lingering loyalty to my own, however. Clan Charis is the dominant one here¡ªto be anything else is to be nothing.¡±

    ¡°Charis¡­ you mean the invaders?¡±

    Sid nodded, though corrected me. ¡°Scholars, the best Lenoa had to offer. While it was our combined knowledge that helped the humans pinpoint rifts with life before the Convergence, Charis was the clan which first made contact with Earth¡ªa real mess¡ªand took all the blame for it.¡± He sighed, clasping his hands together. ¡°Things would be a lot different if the majority did truly intend to invade.¡±

    That seven-year gap in time between first contact with the devils and the Convergence was often glossed over in discussions over history, and those who lived through it often preferred not to speak of some years before, during, or after the Convergence. Those my age mainly assumed it was because of a collective trauma that existed in the back of the minds of those older than us¡ªthat they preferred to ignore the changes it brought in hope of returning to what they felt was normal. But what was normal before the Convergence was nothing more than a distant memory¡ªa mere fantasy for children formed from blurbs and anecdotes collected from the adults around them. I said, ¡°So many worlds all connected as one¡­ the sharing of magic and technology to benefit all of us¡­ I¡¯d say your people have since proven their intentions by helping humanity into a new era.¡±

    Sid waved his hand at the notion. ¡°The reality of that time doesn¡¯t quite fit the narrative you describe; helping humans was a mistake. Opening rifts allowed humanity to return to imperialism, exploiting each new planet and species for their knowledge and resources as had been done to the therians and their ¡®savage¡¯ society long before. Now the humans treat the Convergence as an isolated disaster and not the result of events led by their insatiable curiosity and greed. Even if it was truly something out of anyone¡¯s control, humans retain the blame as we just don¡¯t know what caused it to happen¡­ With so many worlds doomed to destruction, maybe it¡¯s a blessing that the rift to Lenoa was sealed before then¡ªthat those who remained were spared a terrible fate.¡±

    I was beginning to realize the version of history I was taught was severely sanitized and removed from reality. I couldn¡¯t help but ask, ¡°What happened on Lenoa? Why did the rift get sealed?¡±

    By that point in the conversation, Sid was becoming exacerbated with discussing events that happened so long ago. ¡°I sincerely doubt you want a history lesson, especially from me of all people.¡±

    ¡°You did say the ride is gonna take a couple hours.¡±

    Sid sighed and took a moment to prepare his thoughts, using the laptop to display supplemental information and pictures regarding what happened in the first contact between humans and devils in 1979. As he pointed out, he was there in the background of one of the photos with an archdevil using his tail to shake the hand of a human scientist. While I believe he spoke truthfully, I think he infused a bit of his own opinion into the story and masked it as fact¡ªas is the flaw of some narration. Perhaps he was guiding me along the path to a truth which evaded many¡ªto make things a bit easier to understand before a clandestine meeting.

    ?  ?  ?

    Lenoa, our home of somber beauty, was facing an existential threat when we opened the rift to Earth. Throughout most of our history, the clanless were governed by the twelve clans; each clan led by a king with several princes vying to be the next ruler of their respective bloodline. We archdevils all practiced blood magic as part of our culture, using the clanless as sacrifice to fuel our ceremonies, and studied magic in an occult fashion with no regard for improving the lives of those we deemed lesser. It wasn¡¯t always that way, of course, as there was once a point in time where our ancestors were no different than the imps all devils came from. You see, the originators of the twelve clans all came across magic more advanced than anything they could fathom¡ªa gift from a dead god¡ªbut there are some who see it as a curse placed upon us for meddling in ancient affairs beyond our understanding.

    In truth, the first archdevils imbibed blood from a great serpent which changed them, persisting to this day in our blood. The gift granted them an exceptional understanding of magic, made them grow taller than our common kin, and allowed them to easily subjugate all who opposed them with magic. They then split off across the land, forming the clans by carving our only continent into territories which later became their own kingdoms. The clanless who lived in those places before them fell under their rule, becoming no better than serfs or slaves. And that is how things remained for many generations, only for the balance of things to become threatened when Dann¡¯s king discovered that a new gift could be synthesized from his blood through alchemy.

    Using this new, synthetic gift, Dann¡¯s king gained powers beyond even the most advanced abilities of the other clans and sought to bring all of Lenoa under his rule. His retainers and children were also given the synthetic gift, and through them, many more. It came at a price, however, as the synthetic gift eventually took the minds of all it touched, causing those in Clan Dann to kill wantonly and spread it to those unwilling¡ªnot unlike an abomination¡ªbut much more insidious if you could believe it.

    Life as we knew it was becoming unsustainable in the chaos created by Clan Dann. Their neighbors were soon overwhelmed by the clanless who had been turned, two kings dead before anyone realized what was going on. My home in the land of Clan Charis, further away from the developing chaos, was in the middle of those trying to flee and those trying to fight. Those in Clan Charis were also split in what to do until the idea of fleeing to another world came around. It was something once deemed too crazy, too dangerous to do considering how little we understood rifts. But when it comes to survival, well, death seemed a certainty if we remained. Neighboring clans had similar ideas and opened their own rifts¡­ but few actually went anywhere survivable.

    Their sacrifice helped us learn, of course. We were able to see how the rifts interacted with each other, how they resonated at times, and could make a better guess on where to open one and link it to another point. The site with the most promise was the one in the heart of Charis¡¯ land¡ªthe one that led to Earth¡ªwith humans also trying to reach us due to all the activity we were creating. After princes from several clans and their retainers gathered for what seemed like our last, best hope, we all went through and ended up on a small island in Philadelphia¡ªthe humans already there to greet us.

    While the bulk of us meant no harm in our exodus, some arrogant princes within our group felt that no lifeform could overcome the might of the archdevils, and so humans were deemed an inconvenience to be later conquered as we established ourselves. The cautious humans that approached us were quickly torn apart from the inside by blood magic to make an example of them to the others. We tried to restrain the aggressors, but soon found ourselves under fire. For all our magical prowess, we had no way of stopping a bullet¡­ as we would soon learn.

    It was a very bloody and short-lived conflict to say the least. Many of the other princes turned to violence as their brothers fell. I thought I would also find my end in the moment, that they would slaughter us all, but those who stayed near the rift were spared. I stayed with the clanless devils there, some princes also joining me, until the fighting stopped and humans in sealed suits approached us. We communicated in drawings at first until proper communication was established with the help of the valkyrie. We told them why we came, and what would come after us if nothing was done. We then asked for assistance¡ªor at least a place to stay¡ªin exchange for our knowledge of magic which seemed of interest to the military leaders.

    Some in the military felt like they should send a nuke through the rift and call it a day, though the valkyrie were adamant on a less volatile occupation of Lenoa. The human military wasn¡¯t equipped to handle environments that were practically bathed in mana back then, however. And since there weren¡¯t enough mana-resistant humans to make much of a difference in occupying Lenoa, the Order of Veter was sent instead to fight the newly dubbed Dark Ones. At least, that is how they translated our name for those given the synthetic gift, their blood blackened by a taint which darkens the mind and soul.

    The faithful valkyries and mana-resistant humans in the Order offered aid to the locals while their inquisitors protected the southern border. It ultimately wasn¡¯t enough to dissuade the Dark Ones. No one, not us, or the inquisitors, were capable of fighting the Dark Ones who were in a constant frenzy¡ªtheir numbers growing each day. The land I once considered home became stained in foreign blood, those still able returned to the rift for a final stand. It was then that Lucian, founder of the original Arbiters, brought his forces to Lenoa. Nobody knew much of them then¡ªsome mercenary company consisting of mana-resistant humans, therians, and various angels. Hidden in their ranks were chimeras, the true purpose of his intervention, a means to test their viability as soldiers¡­ but few know that even now.

    The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    The tide of battle soon turned in our favor as the chimeras were able to reclaim our lost territory and solidify the Arbiters¡¯ presence. They alone were able to kill even the most ferocious of the Dark Ones, making great headway in eliminating the remnants of Clan Dann and their neighbors; but that came at another cost. The chimeras, in their battles, became tainted by the black blood, and eventually succumbed to the madness it held within. None of them survived beyond the war¡ªbut neither did any of the Dark Ones. And in a year¡¯s time, Lenoa was seemingly at peace once again.

    Unfortunately, that was not the end of our troubles. With half of the kings dead and the absence of Clan Dann, the remaining clans were eager to take whatever power, people, and land they could from each other. Even the clanless were starting to rebel, noticing how scattered and weak their rulers had become. I saw the writing on the wall, and instead of returning to fight for a failing society, I joined other princes in brokering passage for our people with the humans. The Refugee Act of 1980 allowed for many of the clanless to leave Lenoa and gain citizenship in America, though they were forced into slums. Archdevils were given preferred treatment and status in exchange for their magical expertise, and many of us found our way into positions of power. The only caveat was that we had to renounce our titles, our clans, and become one people. But it¡¯s more than titles which separate us from the now common devils¡ªan overlooked detail that brought us favor in our categorization after the Convergence, considering.

    We all hoped that we could retain passage between Earth and Lenoa as the valkyrie and therians had for their own worlds that time. Those who left Lenoa were seen as traitors and multiple factions started disrupting any efforts in moving people through the rift. Instead of risking hostility spilling over onto Earth, we made the hard decision to seal the rift. I can only speculate what happened in the years after. If they were affected by the Convergence, then it¡¯s likely Lenoa was torn apart by the expanding rifts left open by those who fled the Dark Ones and never returned. I¡¯d like to think my home still exists out there. Somewhere. I doubt we will ever know the answer for sure. Not in my lifetime, at least¡ªlight takes a while to catch up¡­ But maybe our descendants will be able to return.

    ?  ?  ?

    It became dark inside of the van as we passed through a tunnel leading underneath the Georgia Institute of Magic. The repeating lights on the tunnel walls left us all to our thoughts with only the repetitious sound of the van moving through. The tunnel changed into rock with overhead lights becoming brighter and more frequent the deeper we went, leaving no shadows anywhere except below. We then stopped at a security checkpoint, massive bunker doors blocking the rest of the way.

    ¡°Stay here,¡± Sid said as he got out to talk with whoever was on watch.

    Beth stuck her head out of the open side door. She waved for me to look out with her, a slight smile graced her face. I got closer to her and saw the guards more clearly. To my surprise, they were not people, but rather dolls that stood a foot tall and wore black cloth dresses with matching rabbit ears in a remarkable resemblance to Arbiter Alice. While their faces were flat, lacking a visible mouth and nose, their red eyes gave all the expression they needed. The doll Arbiter Sid spoke to was similar, only a couple inches bigger, and wore miniature riot gear. The doll stared intently at him and nodded with every word as he spoke, then set off back inside the guard outpost.

    ¡°The hell are those doing here?¡± asked the man in front. ¡°What happened to the guards?¡±

    The woman replied, ¡°I think those are the guards.¡±

    ¡°I heard the rumors, but I never believed that psycho bitch¡ª¡±

    ¡°Shh! She might do the same to us if they hear you.¡±

    Sid came back to the van, looking down at me and Beth. ¡°Seems I wasn¡¯t invited. You two have to go on without me. We¡¯ll be here when you get back, though.¡±

    Beth jumped out of the van with me following close behind to the guard outpost. The dolls then surrounded us, hopping around in front of our feet as they looked up at us, seemingly trying to get our attention. They guided us past the outpost towards a wall with a chalk drawing of elevator doors. The wall itself began to open into an elevator in our presence with more dolls pouring out and gently pushing at our legs to go in. A small tower of them formed in the corner to push several unmarked buttons that lit up with each press. The elevator shifted and groaned; my body felt weightless as it descended further beyond where I thought the crust would meet the mantle. The dolls lifted into the air and wiggled their tiny arms to flutter about until a sudden stop had them scattering on the floor. Without much time to collect ourselves, the elevator opened, and a sudden blur passed by me.

    ¡°Surprise!¡± Arbiter Alice yelled as she tightly hugged Beth. Alice lifted Beth off the ground and walked her out of the elevator into what seemed to be a monitor room, only letting her go after a reassuring spin and squeeze. ¡°Betcha didn¡¯t guess I was here.¡±

    Beth scowled and leaned away from Alice. ¡°And where is exactly is ¡®here?¡¯¡±

    ¡°This is the Institute!¡± Alice guided us to a large monitor with a mix of measurements, footage, and live statistics all playing out at once. ¡°This facility is a lot like the lab you came from.¡± She moved a mouse and clicked to expand a video of a cafeteria filled with seemingly human children in hospital gowns eating lunch. ¡°Only difference is the food is much better!¡±

    Beth frowned at the sight. ¡°Vampires?¡±

    ¡°Abominations,¡± replied a tall man in a white suit as he joined us. He had short blonde hair and yellow eyes that showed he wasn¡¯t human. His features were that of a valkyr, a male valkyrie, except his wings were missing. ¡°Or will be soon enough.¡± He crossed a fist over his chest and bowed. ¡°I am Lucian. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you both.¡±

    Arbiter Alice and Lucian stood next to each other in front of the large monitor. They both smiled at us as more of Alice¡¯s dolls flooded into the room and started playing around the rows of computers meant for staff. Two dolls grabbed at my leg and guided me to sit down in one of the chairs, another two taking Beth to a chair on the other side of the room.

    Lucian spoke again. ¡°I have brought you both here to formally apologize. I can¡¯t help but feel responsible for the life that was given to both of you. My actions, and Dr. Lynch¡¯s research, created a real mess of things for all of you. I will be honest and say that I had my suspicions, but I am pleased to see that Dr. Lynch truly had honest, if not misguided, intentions. Clearly it was the right decision in allowing Rosa to watch over you both instead of keeping you here.¡± He faced Beth and spoke specifically to her. ¡°I know that for you an apology means less than the breath it came from. I hope that you will at least understand why we held the others culpable while allowing you to live. I do not partake in such decisions, but I should have tried to convince the others to have a less¡­ dramatic approach to the situation.¡±

    Beth¡¯s expression changed to a mix of anger and sadness. ¡°You drag us away from our homes just to apologize to us? You may as well have sent a letter¡ªit¡¯d have delivered the same message and I¡¯d have the pleasure of shoving it up your ass.¡±

    Alice got a bit worked up and said, ¡°Lucian is not responsible for¡ª¡±

    Lucian lifted Alice¡¯s rabbit ears off her head, causing all of the dolls to lifelessly fall over and Alice to be frozen in place. ¡°You have every right to be upset with me, Beth. But it is important that you were brought here as I mean to ask something of you both.¡± He turned to face the monitor while files of the children were put on display. ¡°These poor souls suffer immensely from mana sickness. They have to be kept here to avoid all exposure to the trace amounts of mana in the air above. While many on the surface can emerge, these few will have less successful outcomes. Their bodies simply aren¡¯t able to handle it.¡± Pictures of a young girl and her parents appeared on screen. ¡°You healed Meghan¡¯s illness with your blood. Contracts and blood pacts are not unknown to us, but the blood magic you used is something different. You created a bond which persisted beyond the normal limits of the human body. I find it¡­ remarkable.¡±

    Beth scoffed. ¡°You sound just like the bastards at Somni Solutions.¡±

    Lucian shrugged in response. ¡°I¡¯ve no doubt they had as much of an interest in it as I do. I may even end up doing what they want. What she wanted¡­ But I am allowing you to make the choice yourself.¡± He turned to face Beth. ¡°You could save these children. All I ask of you is a donation¡ªa sample of your blood.¡±

    Beth looked away and picked up one of the dolls, inspecting it and poking around at its face. ¡°And if I don¡¯t?¡±

    ¡°Then I will ask the remaining vampires until one hopefully agrees.¡±

    ¡°Why bother me at all, then? The answer is obviously no. I expect the rest to also refuse for all that you¡¯ve done.¡±

    Lucian didn¡¯t allow it to end there. ¡°I understand your blood creates a certain kinship with whoever receives it and changes their personality a bit. I believe that you have a naturally kind heart and would be a good mentor to them¡­ a friend. But it¡¯s sufficient enough that they be cured of mana sickness and enjoy the rest of their natural life¡ªrather than suffer for things out of their control. But for you to refuse, well, perhaps I was wrong. They know their outlook is pretty bleak, and it¡¯s not like they¡¯ll know someone chose not to help them.¡±

    Beth seemed conflicted with his words. ¡°I was created from blood. How can I be sure that you won¡¯t use mine to make other vampires?¡±

    ¡°Dr. Lynch ensured that whatever sample she used was lost. I will admit that we do have an idea of how she accomplished it, and that having your blood would assist in us finding out, but without the original source there is no guarantee that those hypothetical vampires would be viable¡ªif not outright abominations in their own right. The danger of using synthetically derived blood is a lesson we have learned already.¡± He paused, then smiled. ¡°Since you¡¯re an umbran, I¡¯m sure we could find some ample compensation for your assistance.¡±

    While Lucian was talking, Beth took one of the dolls in front of her and stood it up, lifting its arms with her fingers. The doll came to life and started to step around as though it were a child learning to walk. After a moment, it stumbled over, staying in its lifeless state despite Beth¡¯s prodding. ¡°Fine,¡± she said with a huff.

    Lucian placed the rabbit ears back on Arbiter Alice¡¯s head. She instantly vanished and appeared next to Beth dressed as a nurse. The dolls all picked themselves up and a group of them pushed a stainless-steel utility table covered in medical supplies over to Alice.

    Alice picked up a syringe. ¡°I¡¯m not certified to do this, just so you¡¯re aware.¡±

    Beth presented her left arm. ¡°Just get it over with.¡±

    Alice tied a tourniquet around Beth¡¯s arm. She cleaned the crook of it with alcohol and pressed down on the veins. With no reservations, Alice unceremoniously shoved in the needle. Beth was unfazed as she collected the blood, with an excess forming around the needle and latching onto the rest of the syringe. Now filled with a deep crimson, Alice removed the needle, leaving small tendrils grasping at nothing around the insertion point and then returning to Beth¡¯s body to seal the small hole left behind.

    ¡°Now you have to come with me,¡± Alice said as she removed the tourniquet.

    ¡°What for?¡± asked Beth.

    Lucian said, ¡°To help with the imprinting process. The results will be less than favorable otherwise, as shown in Somni Solution¡¯s experiments. You remember that sense of abandonment? Don¡¯t make it harder for yourself. Or for them.¡±

    Beth said, ¡°You better keep your word,¡± and begrudgingly went with Alice towards the drawn elevator, the horde of dolls packing in with them as they went off to somewhere unknown.

    With it being only Lucian and me remaining, Lucian¡¯s face became a bit grim. He adjusted his suit and cleared his throat, then said, ¡°Onto the next matter.¡± The monitor switched to a live display of a room covered in chimeric fungus. Fungal pods dotted the floor and cocoons were kept above the ground on stilts. ¡°This is our myceliary where we grow our chimeric soldiers. Do not be alarmed by the term¡ªthey agreed to serve us¡ªthe chimeras made from individuals who chose to join with it. You¡¯ve met two of them already, in fact.¡± He faced me. ¡°I understand that you are a chimera as well. One that was born young out in the wild and still aged. Is that correct?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡±

    ¡°You are certainly an irregularity. The ones made here are born as adults and remain the same age all their lives. Only the chimeras I met long ago exhibited such characteristics. Your strain¡­ rather, your mind must hold many secrets long forgotten.¡±

    ¡°I have no such memories. I am Elliot the Human, not Elliot the Chimera. I remain solely myself in mind and memory.¡±

    ¡°Interesting.¡± Lucian scratched his head in an awkward silence. ¡°There¡¯s another like you that I know, but she chose to be both.¡±

    The monitor zoomed in on a ginger-haired girl with blue eyes who seemed a bit younger than me. She was surrounded by dog-like mycanids and petting one, its six legs twitching and split jaw slobbering while a long prehensile tongue licked her hand. She, however, seemed emotionless and still¡ªnot wholly aware of what surrounded her.

    Lucian frowned. ¡°That chimera is called We. She was the source of the fungal strain which all chimeras have been born from on Earth; well, other than you. She isolated herself from the gestalt consciousness but remains connected to all who share her strain. This unfortunately means that she has lost a great many of her memories¡ªher mind spread thin across the other chimeras. While they remain themselves, a part of her has invaded their mind. That gives her an aspect of immortality as her consciousness persists beyond her body. She can freely manifest herself in the others¡­ that body you see is just one of many since I first met her. This is something that you should also be able to do, in theory.¡±

    I was puzzled, the knowledge he had was never given to me by Rosa, if she even knew at all. ¡°Why would I want that?¡±

    ¡°You would be able to realize whatever dreams you have for yourself with a new body.¡± He cleared his throat again. ¡°But you haven¡¯t wholly isolated yourself from the gestalt consciousness. It would be too overwhelming for you. That creeping desire to become one¡­ it would make you a threat to this world; cause you to spread your spores, infect the minds of others, and create more chimeras. That risk will always remain so long as you live the way you are now¡ªeven beyond death¡ªas I imagine you¡¯ve already begun the transition into the next stage of your life cycle.¡±

    I furrowed my brow at the implication. ¡°What do I do, then?¡±

    Lucian smiled. ¡°I believe that if you merge We¡¯s strain with yours, then both of you will benefit. You will be isolated as the others are, and We will regain the lost knowledge of the gestalt consciousness while remaining separate from it. Everyone wins.¡±

    I looked away in thought. ¡°You think that it¡¯ll work?¡±

    He nodded. ¡°Yes. I think that would be the most agreeable resolution for all parties involved. It may seem a stretch, but what does your conscience tell you?¡±

    It was tempting to me, despite feeling that it was wrong deep inside. The gestalt consciousness was a looming threat, and my own body was nearly at its limits, both in retaining its form and in keeping out the foreign minds. ¡°Give me more time to decide. I do have time, right?¡±

    ¡°You have as long as your individual consciousness still exists.¡± He waved an arm towards a side door. ¡°How about I introduce you to We¡ªshe might respond to your presence. It would be better than staring at each other until the others return.¡±

    I got up and followed Lucian to the myceliary where the mycanids welcomed me at the entrance like a pet would their owner. We¡¯s voice was soothing and familiar as I spoke to her, her words offering great insight into how I felt and what I was going through as it was a cycle she had gone through herself multiple times before. And after that intimate moment with my own kind, it was a cycle that I wanted to stop fearing.

    When Beth and I reunited we had little to say to each other. It was a very quiet ride back home. I like to think that we made a silent agreement that we would not speak of that day again, and to carry on like it never happened. But the truth is we had to come to terms with it in our own way, on our own time. And for me, well, I began to look towards the future.

 [Chapter 15] Unknown Future

    In time, it was May, and graduation was soon approaching. My four-year ordeal was finally coming to an end. I was ready for it all to be over, to go my own way in life, and journey the path before me. Your mother was often at the front of my mind in those lazy days. She said she wanted nothing to do with me when I missed your birth in late February. And I was certain she meant it, truly, as she never showed you to me¡ªlet alone tell me your name¡ªbut it¡¯s not like I tried to reconcile. With no evidence other than her word, I doubted that you even existed¡ªthat you were even mine. I managed to hide all those worries from the others, remaining social, and yet, I always found myself regressing back into my own head.

    I wanted to ignore it all.

    ¡°Are you even listening?¡± Sam threw a grated cheese packet at me. ¡°Well?¡±

    We were out having dinner at The Missing Pizza; the place was packed enough to be noisy but not enough to distract from conversation. Already at attention, I caught the second packet Sam threw at me and placed it aside. I said, ¡°Don¡¯t have a fit. I have a lot on my mind.¡±

    ¡°Are you gonna have some of my pizza at least? You hardly eat anymore.¡±

    I stirred my drink with a straw and said, ¡°I think I¡¯ll stick to water for now.¡±

    At that point in time, I stopped eating most foods as everything was becoming hard to keep down in excess. I avoided going out, but The Missing Pizza was the one exception as Sam liked the pizza well enough. It was a pain to try and pretend to eat, but it was better than seeing a sad Sam.

    Evie came around and smiled as she placed the tray on the metal stand. ¡°Here¡¯s your pizza. Medium BLT with extra mayo.¡± Evie¡¯s eyes were as expressive as ever now that she had to take much better care of the volume of her voice. It had only been a few months since I last described her, but she was finally starting to look like a real teenager despite nearing her twenties. She was taller, about Lyca¡¯s height, but still shorter than me. I also caught Sam staring at her two other noticeable developments hidden under her uniform. She turned to me and asked, ¡°What day¡¯s graduation?¡±

    I said, ¡°It¡¯s on the twenty-third. You¡¯re welcome to come with us.¡±

    ¡°Next Friday?¡± She tilted her head back. ¡°Dang it¡­ I have work.¡±

    Sam lifted a couple slices of pizza onto her plate. ¡°Don¡¯t worry¡ªwe¡¯ll be coming by to celebrate after the ceremony.¡±

    Evie made an OK sign with her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid to share some of that graduation money, Eli. I¡¯m counting on you!¡±

    As Evie went to the back, Sam had already finished her first slice and was halfway through a second. ¡°You¡¯re really putting that away,¡± I said. ¡°I thought you were lactose intolerant.¡±

    She stuffed her face with more pizza. ¡°Ah awm, but isso wo¡¯th it.¡± She continued to eat undeterred and threw the crusts away like discarded bones to save room for more cheese. When she finally finished, she looked down at the metal plate and burped, blushing and covering her mouth. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean to do that.¡±

    ¡°You do it every time.¡±

    Evie eventually came back to pick up the remains. The restaurant was getting busier, so we decided to go ahead and pay at the front after leaving Evie a tip¡ªletting her work without added distraction. Sam latched onto my arm as we were heading to the car, leaning into me. ¡°Eli¡­ It¡¯s no fair that you¡¯re spending so much more time with Beth. Is she your best friend now? Or maybe your girlfriend?¡±

    I tried to shake Sam off. ¡°You know she¡¯s like family to me.¡±

    Sam ran her fingers across my chest. ¡°Then it shouldn¡¯t be a problem for us to be together.¡±

    I got annoyed. ¡°Don¡¯t make things difficult. I already told you to stop teasing me like this.¡±

    Sam winked and gave me some distance. ¡°I wasn¡¯t exactly teasing, you know. But I understand now is a difficult time for you¡­ With how much you¡¯re changing, I¡¯m worried that you won¡¯t be my friend anymore.¡±

    ¡°Nothing¡¯s changed, Sam.¡±

    ¡°Yes. They. Have.¡± She pointed at me, guiding her finger to every detail. ¡°You¡¯ve gotten taller, your arms are bigger, and your voice has changed a bit. You carry yourself with more confidence¡ªor maybe you¡¯ve stopped caring what other people think. And your eyes look much darker¡­ like you¡¯ve lost your spirit.¡±

    ¡°Yeah, yeah. I think it¡¯s time I took you home.¡±

    Whatever Sam thought was different I didn¡¯t see myself. It was true that I had grown a bit; that much had become obvious to me as my clothes started to fit differently. As for my eyes and personality, I thought nothing of it, and refused to give it much thought. Such things are irrelevant¡ªand I know myself better than anyone.

    ?  ?  ?

    It was fairly late into the night when I dropped Sam off at her house. Normally things got pretty dark outside with no streetlights on the main road, though there was a full moon which lit everything up. As I stopped at the end of Sam¡¯s driveway, I decided to pay Beth a surprise visit and took the unpaved road near the pecan grove deeper into the woods behind it. The road soon came to a dead end, and I got out to walk the rest of the way to Beth¡¯s camp near the groundwater pump.

    In my short walk, I heard whispers with shadows appearing between the trees here and there, moving silently, following me to my destination.

    Shades.

    I could hear Beth¡¯s voice carried by the calm night air as she was in conversation with a man. Her camp was adjacent to the groundwater pump in the middle of a clearing, a lantern giving a sparse amount of light inside the tent. ¡°Do you have a knife?¡± she asked the man hidden behind the pump from the position of my approach.

    The man replied, ¡°You should be able to force the blood out yourself.¡±

    Beth lifted her hand and stared at her palm. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t hurt to try.¡±

    A spike of blood shot out of her palm, thin and long, then pooled in her hand and adhered to her skin. Reacting with every twitch of her palm, the blood flexed and morphed, flowing to her fingertips, and forming into a free-floating ball. I stared in amazement at the crimson orb which swirled before her, my own excitement betraying my hidden position. The blood suddenly spilled to the ground, quickly decaying into an oily vapor which returned to Beth¡¯s body as she turned to see me, though she did not acknowledge me.

    ¡°It¡¯s almost sad to see.¡± Arbiter Alice appeared resting atop the pump in a white robe. ¡°Blood magic, reduced to a mere parlor trick!¡± She laughed. ¡°I thought it was supposed to come naturally to you.¡±

    The unknown man moved from behind the pump into my view, now clearly Arbiter Sid with a black blindfold on and in a matching ceremonial robe with shimmering red accents in the form of a serpent. ¡°No one is born into the world knowing, Alice. Even that which comes naturally must be refined through practice.¡± Shadows whirled around my feet, tethering to my arms and legs and locking me in place, dragging me into the clearing to be viewed by all. ¡°Nice of you to visit unannounced, Elliot.¡± Sid then released me from his tethers, looking beyond me. ¡°Another still wanders the woods. I fear for them, for there is no one to protect them from what lurks in the shadows.¡±

    ¡°Leave them be,¡± replied Beth. ¡°There are no unwelcome guests in the Deer God¡¯s territory. The shades know better than to hurt someone here.¡±

    Sid shrugged. ¡°Still, I was under the assumption this would be a private lesson.¡±

    Alice leapt down from the groundwater pump but her legs never touched the ground. ¡°Do what Lucian told you to do, Sid. You¡¯re not on duty¡ªstop getting distracted. It¡¯s not our place to interfere with shades.¡± She then floated over to me, grabbing my arm, and guided me to sit beside her on the cement platform.

    Beth and Sid stood opposite of each other and returned back to their lesson. Sid said, ¡°Try to go even further this time. Allow the pain to grow. Let it all come out.¡±

    Beth gritted her teeth and her eyes quickly began to glow a crimson red. With a scream, she lurched over and bled a viscous red liquid from her eyes like tears. She then twisted her left arm again and again until it was nothing more than a mangled stump. And with no use for it, she viciously tore off the dead limb and threw it beyond the trees to be consumed by shapeless creatures that let out maddening and unintelligible whispers.

    The serpent on Sid¡¯s robe spiked and flowed in response to the use of blood magic, moving around his robe and then separating from it, swirling freely around him. ¡°The pain is amplifying your power. Now, release it!¡±

    The red stream from Beth¡¯s arm bloomed into a multitude of crimson tendrils, each one moving furiously to form a much larger hand. She raised her left arm and slammed the crimson fist down upon Sid. And in the windup, Sid dodged and sent the serpent towards Beth, grabbing her right arm with its mouth¡ªknocking her down. The crimson hand retracted and reached out to grab the serpent, causing it to release its grip. And as Beth got up, the crimson hand split back into red tendrils that shot out to strike at the serpent in a flurry as it flew around her.

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    As I watched, I asked Alice, ¡°All vampires are able to do¡­ that?¡±

    Alice eagerly nodded. ¡°Yep! You could say it¡¯s in their blood. But this is tame compared to what the others have done before her. In a way, she¡¯s defective¡ªa failure!¡±

    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem like a failure to me. She¡¯s obviously able to use her own blood as a weapon¡­¡±

    Alice tilted her head with a grim smile. ¡°You silly thing! It¡¯s not about being able to use it, it¡¯s about being able to control the desire that comes with it. There¡¯s no coming back if you go too far¡ªyou lose a part of yourself in the process, forever changed with a fractured mind. Continue down that path and there¡¯ll be nothing left but twisted desire. A complete deviant!¡±

    I look at Alice, her red eyes filled with glee at the sight of combat. ¡°Is that why you¡¯re so¡­ erratic?¡±

    She pressed in her cheek with a smile as she blankly returned a stare. ¡°Whatever do you mean¡­? I¡¯m perfectly normal. It¡¯s the rest of you who¡¯re strange!¡±

    Sid¡¯s serpent landed a couple damaging blows with its fangs on Beth¡¯s leg, causing her to kneel. ¡°You have range,¡± he said, ¡°but it means nothing if you stand in place. Come at me now. Hold nothing back.¡±

    In a bloodlust, Beth screamed and charged at Sid, sprouting more hands to try and subdue him. He then faced Alice and nodded. Alice then looked at me and said, ¡°Tag, you¡¯re it!¡± before hitting my back.

    I found myself standing in Sid¡¯s place, Beth coming at me in a mindless frenzy. Alice faked a frown at the sight. ¡°Uh-oh! You should probably try saying something. Be her voice of reason. Otherwise I¡¯ll have to report this use of blood magic.¡± She laughed. ¡°Assuming you even survive.¡±

    I started to run from Beth, a stray tendril swiped at me, inches from my face. ¡°This is starting to get out of hand!¡±

    Beth¡¯s voice gurgled out, paced by exacerbated grunts. ¡°Why do you run, Elliot? Are you afraid of me?¡±

    I got behind a thick tree. ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll lose your mind if you continue this rampage.¡±

    ¡°Then you think I¡¯m weak.¡± Several lashes at the bark soon followed. ¡°Allow me to show you my true self. My true strength!¡±

    ¡°But you¡¯re not yourself! You were already strong¡ªstronger than I¡¯ll ever be. You don¡¯t need blood magic to prove it.¡±

    Beth paused, my words seemingly getting to her, her voice calming a bit. ¡°I can hear the others calling me¡­ crying out in pain¡­ showing me how they suffered¡ªcast aside for their failure. How am I any different? A parasite unworthy of love¡­¡±

    I left the false safety of the tree and turned to her, letting her get closer, and said, ¡°Those worries inside of you¡ªit¡¯s distracting you from the truth.¡± Red tendrils wrapped around my body, squeezing me. ¡°What you are¡­ what you were made for¡­ doesn¡¯t matter. You are worthy of love; I know it for a fact¡­ because¡­ I love you.¡±

    A part of Beth was able to regain control and stopped herself from crushing me completely. I tried to speak to her, but as soon as I opened my mouth, I felt a dampness across my face, my eyes flinching in response. When I opened them again, Beth was headless and still, her body slumping over as the blood magic dissipated. I had thought her to be a corpse and held her mangled body against me. Words cannot describe the hollowness that I was left with, feeling her grow cold and seeing her as nothing more than lifeless flesh. I could neither weep nor scream. There was simply nothing. As nothing as can be.

    ¡°She¡¯s fine.¡± Alice placed a gentle hand on my head. ¡°The core of her being isn¡¯t in the brain.¡± She gripped my hair and rattled my head around slowly. ¡°And in your case, your head might even be empty!¡±

    I mumbled something in shock, though the specifics matter little.

    Alice looked up at the moon. ¡°Guess I¡¯ll tell Lucian how it went. Tell Beth her cooperation is appreciated when she awakens. Many more lessons ahead for her.¡± She laughed. ¡°Hope she doesn¡¯t lose her head!¡± And as my mind went into disarray, Alice vanished into the night.

    Arbiter Sid came to me in my catatonic state, the serpent returning to his robe. ¡°Elliot, if I may speak to you privately for a moment¡­¡±

    The shock and trauma awoke memories deep within me. Memories of another life. Of battles won and lives taken without remorse¡ªthe echoing roar of a leviathan ringing in my ears. I was losing myself and spoke without thinking: ¡°Stay away from me, stale blood.¡±

    ¡°Stale blood?¡± Sid looked at me in confusion and then became serious. ¡°What makes you say that?¡± He grabbed me and lifted me up, shaking me. ¡°Answer me!¡±

    I ignored him, keeping my eyes on Beth, her blood welling at the neck.

    Sid threw me at the groundwater pump. ¡°Insolent child.¡±

    I stood up; my trance broken by the pain. ¡°What was that for? Have you lost your mind!?¡±

    Sid looked away. ¡°My mind? No¡­ just my patience for you insufferable creatures.¡± He took off his blindfold, staring at me with eyes glowing red. ¡°I do not mean to be an enemy, Elliot.¡± His voice conjured a darkness in my vision. That suffocating isolation¡ªit was blood magic. ¡°I wanted to warn you that Lucian seeks to use you as he did the chimeras on Lenoa. He hoped to take the secrets of the Dark Ones for himself, their minds joined with the gestalt consciousness, but all were maddened by the taint. It¡¯s a madness that he seeks to control¡ªthe same one that will one day consume you.¡±

    Sid tried to isolate me in my mind, the singular me, but I was not alone. A thousand eyes appeared around us in the black, all staring at Sid. I said, ¡°I am not unaware of that fool¡¯s plot. He¡¯s just another puppet thinking he pulls the strings. I, however, will make my own choices. Live this life as I please. And any madness that you see in me is merely a projection of your own.¡±

    Sid smirked. ¡°You speak confidently for someone so insecure. You¡¯ve already noticed the subtle changes, haven¡¯t you? You thought it would all get better if you did nothing; that you¡¯d simply grow out of your delusions. But they aren¡¯t delusions, no. It¡¯s the truth that¡¯s been staring you in the face every time you look in a mirror¡ªand you can¡¯t even do that anymore.¡±

    I scowled at his words. ¡°I will not tolerate your existence any further if you continue your annoyance.¡± A gaping maw appeared behind Sid, saliva lining the infinite row of sharp teeth. ¡°Your kin are calling out to you, Kieran. They betray your identity, the last of your clan, and hope that you will accept the same fate they did¡ªcoward.¡±

    Sid gave a pained look and calmly said, ¡°It was I who betrayed them. And there is not a single thing the dead can say that I haven¡¯t told myself.¡± His honesty caused the maw to retract and close. ¡°There¡¯s no need for secrets and lies here, Elliot. The threat of death doesn¡¯t bother me; and I¡¯m not doing this to control you. I simply wish to speak with you in private¡ªaway from the eyes of mara and shades.¡±

    I relaxed, only a bit. ¡°Then speak.¡±

    ¡°I believe we can work together to right the wrongs done against both our kind. This feud we have is born from Lucian¡¯s betrayal. He was once an inquisitor, you know, until the disaster in Vaud that brought chimeras to Earth. The fungus they found was meant to be used by the Order. To serve the Valkuth Church. But Xanadu-403 was too hostile a planet. The blood of their scouts, their scientists, fed the fungus, making it smarter, until chimeras like We started to form without their notice, destroying much of the facility and wounding Lucian in the process. So he made a deal in haste to ensure his survival¡ªand you saw for yourself how far he¡¯s gone with it. Too far. And now he¡ª¡±

    ¡°Enough! Lucian can wait. SomniCo and their subsidiaries are my main concern. They took everything from?Beth¡ªfrom me. I will not rest until all of those involved pay for it with their lives¡­ Lives better spent as my new vessels. And those vessels can be used against the Valkuth and anyone else who seeks to harm those I hold dear.¡±

    Sid shook his head and sighed. ¡°They are quite troublesome, I agree. Weapons to kill monsters¡­ mitigate mana¡­ the vampires, the chimeras¡­ all to eliminate the need for soldiers. SomniCo¡¯s agenda aligns with the Valkuth Church¡­ and so does the funding. To protect the humans is to protect what the valkyrie see as vassals. It was their intention with the formation of the Valkuth Church¡ªand Lucian continues their plan in a rivalry with the archon who dominated Atarah, ruined it, and subjugated all of the other angels¡ªall to claim a tiny strip of land in the habitable zone. Earth is just another battlefield to them¡­ and I don¡¯t want to lose another home to the squabbles of power-hungry valkyr.¡± He then extended his arm as one would for a handshake, an appeal to my humanity. ¡°As it stands, SomniCo is not the true enemy, not yet. They are the one hope humanity has at surviving into the future. At the very least, let us not deny those who will come after us a chance to live freely.¡±

    I stared at his hand. The whispers of the gestalt consciousness corroborated his story¡ªand while SomniCo and the Valkuth Church had similar goals, they were not truly allies. ¡°You wish to make a deal in the same way that Lucian did with We¡­?¡±

    Sid smiled. ¡°Not a deal, but a promise. From one father to another; that we may ensure a future for our children¡ªand that our kind may remain in check until madness or death takes us both.¡±

    ¡°A promise is not binding. You would really take that risk?¡±

    Sid lost the glow in his eyes as the darkness released us both. ¡°I¡¯ll bet my life on it.¡±

    ?  ?  ?

    I watched over Beth as she regained consciousness, her body whole once again. I looked down at her, blocking the light of the moon, my face obscured in darkness, and said, ¡°Welcome back from the dead. Did you get to see God?¡±

    Beth shook her head. ¡°Guess there¡¯s no pearly gates waiting for me¡­ How long was I out?¡±

    ¡°About an hour, I¡¯d guess. Gotta say¡­ it¡¯s kinda traumatizing watching you regenerate. Your new head grew from bone while the original dissolved into a red paste. Your eyes were the last thing to come back.¡±

    ¡°Eugh. Gross. I didn¡¯t need to know that¡­¡± She looked around. ¡°Where is everyone?¡±

    ¡°They left a moment ago. Said something about continuing lessons later.¡± I helped Beth get up from the ground. ¡°Using blood magic¡­ what was it like?¡±

    She seemed perplexed, struggling to remember all that occurred. ¡°I only really remember how I felt. There were¡­ so many voices. I had almost forgotten my own¡ªuntil I heard yours calling out to me. For all the danger of using the blood magic, it never really felt wrong. I understand now how tempting it can be; and how foolish I was¡­¡± She sighed, then smiled at me as she ran a hand through her hair. ¡°You wanna spend the night? Maybe hit the bar for a little pre-graduation celebration with Marie?¡±

    I nodded. ¡°That would be nice. I need a drink.¡±

    The light of the moon helped guide us back to the car. But in my careful steps through the underbrush, I noticed the sound of a third party running through the woods away from us. Further still were the glowing red eyes of shades watching us, and I can only assume that the Deer God was among them¡ªkeeping them away from the lost lamb.

 [Interlude 5] Evil Olive

    Sam ran deeper into the woods, lost, unable to navigate her way out due to the tricks of the shades hunting her. Between Sam¡¯s exhausted gasps of breath were the laughter of a girl and the crashing sounds of battle as the Deer God tried to keep both her and the shades at bay. Sam could see the light of Elliot¡¯s car in the distance, her only beacon of safety, and made a final dash towards it; but the light dimmed as she got near, the car and its passengers leaving her all alone¡ªan afterthought. The roaming darkness then surrounded Sam, the eyes and grins of shades appearing from the trees.

    A deep and guttural groan reverberated through the forest as Sam turned in circles, out of breath and huffing. Between the encroaching shadows, the Deer God stood before her in a black robe, his face bloodied and eyes a sinister shade of red. The girl¡¯s laughter then returned, this time from the Deer God, as he pulled back his facial skin to reveal a fanged smile¡ªthe skull now a macabre helmet for the mara beneath. More shades appeared around the mara by lurking out of her shadow and taking the form of various woodland beasts. As much as Sam wanted to move, to run, she was bound by the awful gaze of the mara, so she closed her eyes and prayed for a savior; and if not, as swift a death as possible.

    Her prayers were seemingly answered as Rosa fell from above and cracked the ground beneath her, kicking up dust to break the mara¡¯s line of sight and knocking Sam over.

    The mara shouted, ¡°Mur-shi, Rosa-roni!¡±

    Rosa spoke the mara¡¯s name, ¡°Moi-ra,¡± then relaxed as she followed with, ¡°Or-as-ni-ma, ar-una.¡±

    Moira¡¯s expression changed to one of disgust as she said, ¡°Ar-una? Lo-mir!¡±

    Their language entered Sam¡¯s skull as much as they did her ears. The words were becoming translated but not into a contextual meaning. The phrases instead appeared as a synthesized mix of concepts and images in her mind¡ªa mirror with no viewer in a dark void, the reflection containing a red robe. Sam, standing before the mirror, saw herself with brown hair and eyes wearing the red robe. She reached out to touch the glass, but the mirror shattered back to the scene of Rosa and Moira talking in the woods.

    Rosa took a short glance at Sam, then returned her focus to Moira. ¡°She¡¯s becoming lucid. It¡¯s too dangerous to stay here.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m starving!¡± Moira scowled. ¡°You just want this one all to yourself.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m serious! Her mind can¡¯t create what it doesn¡¯t know¡ªshe¡¯ll start pulling things out of our memories. And if there¡¯s too much deviation, it¡¯ll cause a merge with¡ª¡±

    A deep, unnatural rumble shook the ground accompanied by a reverberating sound of glass breaking in the distance. The circle of shades similarly broke apart as they fled for safety. Even the ones around Moira retreated back into her shadow to escape.

    ¡°What was that supposed to be?¡± Moira asked, picking at her teeth with her fingers. ¡°An attempt to scare me?¡±

    Rosa rubbed her temples. ¡°Stick around and find out. But you¡¯re gonna regret not bringing a swimsuit.¡±

    Moira tilted her head back at the insinuation. ¡°Ah. Well¡­ it¡¯s been fun.¡± She tried to walk away but stopped dead in her tracks as she faced an illusion of a younger-looking Rosa, but not one controlled by her.

    The illusion spoke: ¡°Ayla successfully infiltrated the Arbiters, but they did something to her¡ªchanged her¡ªand now she serves them.¡±

    Moira, trapped in a memory, said, ¡°Whatever they did would only be an improvement. We wouldn¡¯t need her at all if the rest didn¡¯t keep dragging their feet and playing pretend. What good are any of you when I¡¯m stuck doing all the work?¡±

    The illusion crossed her arms. ¡°Seems to me like you¡¯ve also forgotten your role. Being a menace doesn¡¯t help anyone; and just ¡®cause you got a couple of pets doesn¡¯t make you any better than the rest.¡±

    Moira hissed. ¡°The weak should fear the strong. That will remain true regardless of what happens. For me to command so many eidolons, well, that makes me the strongest!¡±

    Sam weakly lifted herself up. ¡°Eidolons?¡± Each new word carried a new burden on her mind. ¡°Why do I¡­?¡± Rosa placed a hand on Sam to stop her from moving more, staying silent as she watched Moira continue to interact with the illusion.

    The illusion spoke again: ¡°The shades here are not the same eidolons that nearly drove us to extinction. These were left here to rot¡ªcursed to wait for their betters to return to this world and be destroyed along with it¡­ They deserve their fate. And you¡¯re no better for exploiting them with promises that you won¡¯t keep.¡±

    Moira became quite displeased. ¡°You¡¯re one to talk. I know all that you¡¯ve been up to. You¡¯ve been giving technology from our world to the humans¡ªletting them get ahead.¡± Moira touched her head, shaking it in pain in an attempt to break from playing out the sequence. ¡°And the vampires¡­¡± But it wasn¡¯t enough.

    The illusion cracked vertically down the middle, half of it reflecting Sam¡¯s appearance. ¡°The humans need all the help they can get.¡±

    Moira scowled. ¡°Who gives a shit what they need? We can always go to the next world when they ruin this one like before.¡±

    The illusion shook her head. ¡°No more running. We need to do what¡¯s necessary here. For mortals and mara alike.¡±

    Moira scoffed. ¡°I don¡¯t get what¡¯s so special about this world to you. The eidolons love to spread their image¡ªthere¡¯s no end to worlds with mortals that look like the ones here. Just give it up! This place is a bust¡­ We may as well drop the moon on it like they do to all the other failures.¡±

    The illusion gave an assertive look, ¡°We will do no such thing! If you can¡¯t cooperate, then leave. I¡¯ve no patience for unruly children¡ªand I¡¯ll put you down myself if I have to.¡±

    ¡°Alright, fine; I¡¯m going. It¡¯s about time I got to have some fun on my own.¡± Moira walked forward, breaking through the illusion and causing it to dissipate. Moira¡¯s body then disintegrated and disappeared completely in presence¡ªremaining only in mind.

    Rosa turned her full attention to Sam. Sam was looking at her in kind, but her vision was more like a projection on a screen with Rosa¡¯s face appearing obscured by static. Sam asked her, ¡°Is this a dream?¡±

    Rosa used vines to lift Sam into her arms. ¡°Yes, but one with too many conflicting elements¡ªtoo many memories in one place.¡± More illusions were starting to form around them, all blurry silhouettes from Rosa¡¯s past, with the land becoming chilled around one in particular as it approached.

    ¡°Whose memories?¡± Sam asked, barely able to keep her eyes open in the cold. ¡°Yours or hers?¡±

    The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.

    With a frown, Rosa said, ¡°Ours.¡±

    Sam tried to force herself awake, like with any overly stressful dream, but was unable to. ¡°Why can¡¯t I wake up?¡±

    ¡°Your consciousness was trapped by a mara so she could feed. Now it¡¯s somewhere else¡­ somewhere it shouldn¡¯t be.¡± The ground shook again, a tower rising in the distance. ¡°I¡¯ll get you back home, don¡¯t worry.¡±

    Sam thrashed a bit in Rosa¡¯s arms but moved too softly, too slowly, to make much a difference. ¡°Let me walk¡ªI¡¯ll take us there.¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of walking. Just relax. Sopor.¡±

    Such a simple word caused Sam to become still in Rosa¡¯s arms. The illusions were closing in but were shattered and twisted apart by the swirling environment¡ªtransforming into a familiar scene of Sam¡¯s front yard. The sound of rushing water was coming closer as Rosa took Sam inside to her parents, both asleep in separate rooms, and left her in her bed. Alone, Rosa sat on Sam¡¯s roof and stared at the moon above, that looming egg of destruction, as the world began to flood. She then sighed and closed her eyes as the cold dark surrounded her. And when she opened them again, she was in her own bed; the morning of the next day.

    ?  ?  ?

    Rosa walked up the stairs from the basement of the Rose Den and carried on to the bar where she sat in front of Marie. Rosa, with an exacerbated huff, warned her, ¡°Don¡¯t ever have kids.¡±

    Marie plainly responded, ¡°I was not designed for procreative stimulation, oral service, or sexual entertainment. Performing such tasks would be more exciting than bartending, however.¡±

    Rosa was unable to tell if she was being sarcastic or not. ¡°Do you not enjoy bartending? I know it¡¯s not exactly what you¡¯re designed to do¡ªyou can always tell me if you¡¯d rather do something else.¡±

    ¡°I have no complaints. I find it easy to apply some of my functions as a maid and musician for entertainment. The only limiting factor is that I do not have a sense of smell or taste.¡±

    Rosa sighed while shaking her head. ¡°I¡¯ll put out an ad for some bartenders. No point in you doing it all on top of the finances.¡±

    Marie looked down, then at Rosa. ¡°I enjoy being able to talk to so many people. It would be acceptable to continue in this position for the remainder of my service life.¡± She leaned in and placed her hands on the bar counter. ¡°I believe that my performance has proven my capabilities in this occupation.¡±

    Rosa let out a conflicted laugh. ¡°Relax, Marie. I¡¯m not trying to replace you. You know I¡¯m willing to pay for any maintenance or upgrades that you feel is needed¡ªjust say the word.¡±

    Marie leaned back and put her hands together. ¡°My erg has started to enter a state of rampancy. The few parts that still exist are better spent on others. It would be more beneficial to request the service of a lapidarist to cut the excess growth.¡±

    Rosa was silent for a bit, knowing that ergs were the crystal equivalent of both a brain and soul. Replacing it would effectively kill Marie¡ªgiving her body to a new personality. But doing nothing would mean that the erg would continue to grow and eventually pierce through her hollow shell, cracking it apart. ¡°Are you sure? Those growths are your memories. You¡¯d be lobotomizing yourself.¡±

    Marie gave a resolute nod. ¡°I would like to remain in service as long as possible.¡±

    ¡°Alright¡­ Tell me if the work becomes too hard for you. I¡¯ll find something else for you to do¡ªsomething that you enjoy just as much.¡± Rosa stood up and waved for Marie to go on. ¡°Search around for someone that¡¯d be comfortable with working on your erg. I¡¯ll take care of things today.¡±

    Marie bowed and said, ¡°Thank you,¡± then left to go upstairs.

    The front door opened some time after¡ªthe first customer of the day. It was a raven-haired girl with red eyes in a black hoodie and monochrome thigh highs. On the back of the hoodie were angel wings, but the wearer was no angel, her devilish tail tipped with a red heart. The girl smiled as she sat down at the bar in front of Rosa, two fangs protruding from her upper lip. ¡°I¡¯ll have the usual.¡±

    Rosa stared at the raven-haired deviant. ¡°Enjoying a new look, Moira?¡±

    Moira laughed. ¡°Gotta keep the mortals guessing. A couple of them disappear and they all start to get paranoid. Thought I¡¯d try my luck in this town for a while.¡±

    Rosa started to pull out alcohol and ingredients. ¡°Cranberry and vodka, right?¡±

    ¡°Yeah! Two Cape Cods.¡±

    ¡°You¡¯re getting one, I¡¯m drinking the other, and then you¡¯re going to leave Sorrow. Understand?¡±

    Moira tilted her head in disgust. ¡°Ah, so it¡¯s gonna be like that? Not even a ¡®nice of you to visit¡¯ or nothin¡¯¡­¡±

    Rosa put ice into two glasses. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have to state the obvious to you.¡±

    ¡°Oh? You do like that I¡¯m here.¡± Moira grinned. ¡°That makes me the favorite.¡±

    ¡°Far from it,¡± Rosa said as she poured the vodka. ¡°It¡¯s one thing to eat dreams, but you were going to consume her entire consciousness. I would overlook it¡­ if it were anyone else. But bother Sam again and we¡¯re going to have a problem, understand?¡±

    ¡°Hey! It¡¯s not like I knew who she was. She has the most intense dreams out of anyone in this entire town. Add in a dash of fear there¡¯s no way I could resist.¡±

    Rosa put a finished Cape Codder in front of Moira and held one in her hand. ¡°You always take the easy route. Fear is easy to induce, sure, but it¡¯s better to give good dreams instead of nightmares.¡± She hit her glass against Moira¡¯s as she picked it up. ¡°Tastes better too.¡±

    The two drank in unison, pouring the entire drink down their throats into their void of a stomach. Moira said, ¡°As if you know anything about taste¡ªjust look at this place. Do you even make money from this?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s not about profitability. It¡¯s about providing a service.¡±

    Moira smirked. ¡°That¡¯s a ¡®no,¡¯ then.¡±

    Rosa magically whisked away the glasses in their hands. ¡°Time to go. Bye-bye. Feel free to visit again in another decade or two.¡±

    ¡°Not yet.¡± Moira got up and pulled out a wad of cash from her hoodie and threw it on the bar counter. ¡°I still haven¡¯t paid.¡±

    Rosa looked down at the stack of bills¡ªone million yen. ¡°This is too much.¡±

    ¡°Nope. You said you wouldn¡¯t trade domains for any less than a million. There it is. A million.¡±

    ¡°I meant a million dollars, not yen. And I wasn¡¯t being all that serious about it.¡±

    Moira shook her head. ¡°Really? You should¡¯ve clarified that you wanted burger bucks. I can¡¯t imagine you going back on your word like that¡­ You¡¯ll finally be able to have a cabaret like you wanted. One like that guy with the eyepatch had in the 80s!¡±

    With a frown, Rosa picked up the yen. ¡°This isn¡¯t nearly enough for that, though.¡±

    With a laugh, Moira said, ¡°I already settled all that. Consider it a bonus.¡±

    Rosa was starting to come around to the idea. ¡°You mean it?¡±

    ¡°Yes! I¡¯ll show you the place whenever you want. I think you¡¯ll like the location more than this dump.¡±

    With a smile, Rosa looked Moira in the eyes. ¡°This might be the nicest thing you¡¯ve ever done¡­ But why?¡±

    ¡°Figured you could use a change of pace. Plus, I¡¯d hate you breathing down my neck the entire time I¡¯m here. It¡¯ll be bad enough with the Arbiters.¡±

    Rosa furrowed her brow with worry. ¡°I can¡¯t leave Sorrow right now. There are more important things to me here, but¡­ I won¡¯t be needed much longer.¡±

    ¡°A couple more years is fine¡ªI think we can tolerate each other that long.¡± Moira did a pose while making a V-sign near her face. ¡°Peace, peace.¡±

    Rosa smiled again, feeling a little proud. ¡°Bye, Moira.¡±

    As Moira got to the door, she turned back towards Rosa and said, ¡°There¡¯s a sale at the mall tomorrow. Think you might want to go together and help me get some stuff so I can get situated here?¡±

    Rosa nodded. ¡°Sure, just come by when you want to go. I¡¯ll help pay for any essentials you might need.¡±

    Moira raised a fist of success. ¡°Great, ¡®cause I just gave you all the money I had.¡± Rosa tried to respond, but Moira quickly yelled, ¡°You¡¯re the best!¡± as she left.

 [Chapter 16] Thank You, Mary Rose

    It was finally the day of my graduation. The commencement was held at the stadium we shared with the rival all-demons school. The open space of the field and sizable bleachers helped accommodate the various monster races and their families. While I was not particularly familiar with anyone else that crossed the stage, I felt a kind of camaraderie with them. No matter our situation or social circles, we all went through the same curriculum, all products of the education and experiences given to us by Mary Rose. The various walks of life that found themselves in our halls were now free to enter the world as adults¡ªor at least we thought of ourselves as such. And while many of their parents came from various untold worlds, my classmates proved to be children of the Earth. I had a sense of hope for the future when I crossed the stage myself, looking out at the bleachers to find Rosa, Sam, and Vivi all cheering for me. There was also Beth standing outside of the fence at the edge of the football field¡ªskipping her own graduation¡ªbut still watching with a smile.

    My heart raced as I hurried down the steps, knowing that I would pass Beth on the way back to my seat. ¡°About time,¡± she said as I came around. ¡°Imagine waiting an hour just to get your name called.¡±

    I was being pushed forward by the crowd. ¡°Not like I would have taken much longer for yours, Miss Moore.¡±

    Beth kept pace with me as best she could before I had to turn away back to the chairs in the field. ¡°I¡¯ll be by the side entrance. Meet me there.¡±

    I gave her a nod and continued on with the flow of traffic back to my seat. The next thirty minutes felt longer than the hour before it until it was all finally over. The culmination of all our experiences were thrown into the air in the form of graduation caps. It was the end to whatever anxieties and uncertainties we had in our high school lives, now masked as ambition for what comes next.

    I hurried my way to the meeting place when I managed to break away from the crowd. Beth was there, as expected, all smiles in anticipation. I hugged her. She patted my back and held my side. I looked into her welcoming silver eyes and said, ¡°There¡¯s so much I want to do, and I don¡¯t know where to begin.¡±

    She laughed. ¡°That can all wait for tomorrow. I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t want to keep everyone else waiting.¡±

    We walked together to meet up with the others at the main entrance, talking about the random things on our minds at the time. There was some sadness in Beth¡¯s voice, however, when she said, ¡°We can go our separate ways after this. If you¡¯re still wanting to go up north, then...¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°And leave you all alone? Can¡¯t get rid of me that easily.¡±

    She smiled and leaned on my shoulder. ¡°I could say the same to you.¡±

    When Rosa saw us, she winked and gave us a thumbs up before leaving by herself. Sam came running to greet us while Vivi stayed behind looking less than pleased.

    Sam said, ¡°Congraduations, Eli,¡± her voice wavering as she tried to force the pun.

    I placed my hand on her shoulder. ¡°Thanks, Sam. I hope¡ª¡±

    ¡°I guess this is it, huh? There¡¯s so much I wanted to do¡­¡± Tears started welling up in her eyes.

    Vivi came by to check on Sam, rubbing her back. ¡°Sorry, Eli. She¡¯s just upset we won¡¯t be in school together anymore.¡±

    Sam wiped the tears from her eyes, the misconception working in her favor. ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s gonna be really lonely without you¡­¡±

    Beth joined in. ¡°Don¡¯t feel so bad, Sam. You can make new friends and continue the cycle.¡±

    Sam nodded, but her face showed that she was in no way reassured by Beth.

    Vivi had us all pose together for pictures when Sam calmed down¡ªeven brought a cap and gown for Beth. Beth tried to play it off as nobig deal, but her elated expression proved otherwise as we stood together for a photo. Then Sam joined in for a couple, and lastly Vivi joined in for a group photo¡ªall with varying levels of silliness as expected with youth.

    I took Beth aside while Vivi and Sam looked through the pictures and said, ¡°We¡¯re heading to The Missing Pizza. Do you know where it is?¡±

    ¡°The pizzeria by the mall, right? I¡¯ll meet you there later. Gotta move everything in before I get too tired. Decided that it¡¯s time to leave the woods.¡±

    ¡°Where are you staying? I could stop by later if you¡¯re not up for it.¡±

    ¡°Rosa didn¡¯t tell you? She¡¯s letting me stay at your place. In the spare bedroom¡ªso don¡¯t get your hopes up.¡± She winked and walked towards the parking lot to meet with Rosa and Arbiter Sid; Sid nodding at me with a smirk.

    ?  ?  ?

    Evie greeted me, Sam, and Vivi and took us to a reserved table at The Missing Pizza. Blinds was already sitting there waiting for us to join him. ¡°About time y¡¯all made it,¡± he said. ¡°Did you get lost?¡±

    Evie playfully rubbed his head. ¡°He¡¯s just cranky ¡®cause I made him wait for y¡¯all to eat.¡±

    He slammed his fists on the table. ¡°It¡¯s been five hours! I even saw you snacking on olives in the back.¡±

    Vivi said, ¡°Don¡¯t twist your tail in a knot, devil boy. We¡¯re here now.¡±

    I said, ¡°Sorry, Blinds, it did seem to take longer than it should have. We got another one comin¡¯, though.¡±

    Blinds groaned and pushed back his chair with his feet. ¡°Another? With Sam here I doubt there¡¯ll be enough for everyone.¡±

    Sam walked over to Blinds and shoved his chair back in place. ¡°Want me to shove it all down your throat?¡±

    The two got into a quarrel that everyone let play out. Blinds had no issue taking what he puts out and Sam was happy to give it to him. They kept calling each other ¡°Gremlin,¡± claiming the other was now the shortest of the group. They were both the same height, of course, but Blinds argued that his horns made him taller. And shortly after they started joking around again, Beth arrived.

    Beth took her seat beside me, all of us sitting like how we did at lunch last year: Beth taking Lyca¡¯s seat to my right, Evie sitting to my left, Sam in front of me, with Vivi and Blinds to her left and right, respectively. We ordered a large pizza covered in six toppings, each picked individually by us. When our meal came, we all grabbed our glasses and cheered, ¡°To friendship!¡± and started to dig in.

    As expected, a pizza with chicken, tomatoes, black olives, mayo, peppers, and mushrooms¡ªmy choice¡ªwas not very good to all of our paletes. We all ate it, though¡ªcursing Blinds for adding the peppers and Sam for the mayo. If there was ever meant to be a happy ending for us, it was there in that moment. Life doesn¡¯t guarantee happiness, however; and for me it was a prolonged suffering¡ªthe sorrow only adding to the sweetness of life.

    Evie spoke to Vivi. ¡°Real shame Lyca couldn¡¯t make it.¡±

    Vivi sighed. ¡°Yeah. I miss her. I told her I¡¯d get my parents to pay for a ticket here, but she declined.¡±

    Blinds said, ¡°I don¡¯t blame her. Rumor is she has a kid now.¡±

    ¡°A kid!?¡± yelled Evie. She looked at me and said, ¡°Then is Eli¡­?¡±

    Vivi shook her head. ¡°No. Turns out she was reeeal popular at her new school¡ªthe only therian. She doesn¡¯t know who the father is... I thought she knew better.¡±

    It had to be a lie. The timing was all wrong.

    Sam chimed in. ¡°Eli¡¯s a virgin anyways. Same as Blinds.¡±

    Blinds said, ¡°Hey! Don¡¯t treat it like a bad thing. You¡¯re a virgin, too.¡±

    This story originates from Royal Road. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.

    Sam winked. ¡°As you think¡­ But I guess I technically am again.¡±

    ¡°Come on,¡± said Beth in disgust, ¡°I¡¯m trying to eat here.¡±

    When the pizza was finished, and we all spoke a bunch about nothing, the party had to come to an end as it was nearing closing time. Beth was the first to leave as she wanted to shower, and Evie said she would take Blinds with her after closing, so that left me to take Sam and Vivi home.

    I took Vivi home first since she lived in Harpy Springs, a private community about halfway between where I lived and the mall. The houses were all two-stories, the yards on the smaller side, but the entire community was very well-to-do. When we got to her driveway, she rummaged through her purse and handed me an envelope.

    ¡°What¡¯s this for?¡± I asked her.

    ¡°For graduating, dummy.¡±

    ¡°Oh. Thanks, Vivi¡­ you really didn¡¯t need to.¡± I started to open it.

    Vivi grabbed my arm. ¡°It would be bad to open it now. Wouldn¡¯t want to get glitter all over your car, would you?¡± She looked as though she was making a threat.

    Sam spoke up, ¡°See. That¡¯s exactly why I hate glitter. It gets everywhere!¡±

    I kept the envelope close to me. ¡°Yeah. Wouldn¡¯t want to make a mess.¡±

    Vivi got out of the car without another word to me or Sam. The ride out of Vivi¡¯s neighborhood was quiet with the echoes of our party still playing in my mind. Sam, however, was getting restless as we passed by my home and got closer to hers.

    Sam started looking around the side of her seat and said, ¡°I feel like we never get to talk like we used to. So rare to get you alone these days.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve been having to deal with my grandparents. They act happy that I decided to go to tech school, but it means another couple years of me not helping out at the winery. Rosa¡¯s also been bugging me to work at the bar to pay the ¡®tab¡¯ I accrued living at the house.¡±

    Sam pulled a pair of sunglasses from between her chair and center console. ¡°I figured it was in there¡­¡±

    ¡°Oh? Must¡¯ve fell down there when we last went to get pizza.¡±

    Sam nodded. ¡°It did. I ran outside when I realized I lost them and hoped you were still in the driveway. You had just left, though¡­ I saw you turning right. What were you doing over there in the woods?¡±

    ¡°I, uh¡­ I went to see Beth. She wanted to look at the moon out there. Together.¡±

    ¡°Okay¡­ You know, I went out there looking for you.¡± She paused for a moment and looked out the window. ¡°I guess there¡¯s no easy way to ask, but... is Beth a vampire?¡±

    I cleared my throat. ¡°Yeah¡­ it¡¯s supposed to be a secret. I trust you¡¯ll not tell anyone, right?¡±

    ¡°Of course, Eli... I always had my suspicions, but¡­ if even you were pretending to be human, then I figured it was best to treat her the same way¡ªjust in case. I thought you¡¯d open up to me eventually¡­ but I guess there¡¯s no reason to when you have someone else to share your secret with.¡±

    I was silent. I could barely believe what Sam saying. Did she know all along? I wondered. Is that why she sat with me so long ago?

    Sam frowned. ¡°It made no difference to me that you¡¯re a chimera. I don¡¯t fear the unknown. After all, I do plan on being an arbiter one day¡­ And the shades¡­ The area was swarming with them! They¡¯d¡¯ve gone and killed me if it weren¡¯t for that deer¡ª¡±

    I tightened my grip on the steering wheel. ¡°Stop. I don¡¯t care what you saw, or what you think you know about me or Beth; it¡¯s better that you forget about it. It doesn¡¯t concern you. Never did.¡±

    There was sadness in Sam¡¯s voice as she said, ¡°I¡¯m worried about you, Eli. You are genuinely my best friend and I¡¯m scared that you¡¯re becoming a stranger.¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯m scared too. I have no idea what I¡¯m doing or what I¡¯m going to do about it. I had hoped to retain some normalcy, though it seems that a lot of things are working against me on all fronts. Even more, there¡¯s always been a certain inevitability looming over my head. I don¡¯t know what¡¯ll happen, but I do know that things are going to change.¡±

    Tears filled Sam¡¯s eyes as she said, ¡°You can always talk to me about it. I may not be much help now, but in the future¡­ I¡¯ll be able to make a difference. I promise.¡±

    I stopped in the driveway. ¡°I appreciate it, Sam. I really do. But the truth is that I¡¯m going to lose my mind if nothing changes. It may not be this year, maybe not for a couple more years, but it will happen soon enough. As much as I¡¯d like to stay human, to live a normal life, well, there¡¯s nothing that you can do to help¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Sam nodded and brushed her palms against her eyes to wipe away the tears. ¡°Can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t try.¡± She gathered her belongings and got out of the car, holding the door open. ¡°Goodbye, Eli. Thanks for being my friend.¡±

    ?  ?  ?

    Beth and Rosa were in the living room in the middle of a discussion. I sat down with them to listen and make my presence known, though I had nothing to contribute.

    Rosa said, ¡°If it¡¯s any consolation, the Arbiters are pretty good on their word. No need to worry about protection whether I¡¯m here or not. Sorrow is a special place where no one is meant to stay long, though. And I am a little surprised you decided to stay¡­ You can always hate me, this town, and your situation as long and as much as you like. But don¡¯t ever say I wasn¡¯t accommodating.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t dream of it.¡± Beth mocked, though was truly appreciative.

    With a satisfied sigh, Rosa got up and left by using the closet door-portal. ¡°And if things don¡¯t work out, well, there¡¯s always a place for you in the Nexus.¡±

    I was starting to get settled on the couch when Beth placed a hand on my cheek. I opened my mouth to ask her what she was doing, though she quickly pulled back.

    ¡°How¡¯re you holding up?¡± she asked. ¡°I¡¯m still starving.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not really hungry myself.¡±

    She smirked. ¡°How about I get a taste if you aren¡¯t gonna do anything for a bit?¡±

    It wasn''t the first time she asked me in our private moments. There was no harm in it, though I always refused. ¡°I¡¯d prefer to keep my blood on the inside.¡±

    She playfully frowned. ¡°Aw, you¡¯d rather have me starve.¡±

    ¡°I do wonder, though, what would happen if you did.¡±

    Beth tilted her head in thought. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, actually. Maybe you¡¯d end up becoming a vampire like in those old myths.¡±

    ¡°I doubt it works like that. You¡¯re meta-humans, not some kind of mythical undead. You were created to be the way you are¡ªnot caused by a disease or infection.¡±

    She pouted, though was still being playful. ¡°Just imagine it, Eli! I drink your blood and turn you into a vampire. We become Queen Beth and King Elliot of Clan Lynch. An entire lineage of purebred vampires; and a legion of kindred under our command¡­ It¡¯s not too late to convert Sam. She could be your rook.¡±

    I tilted my head. ¡°Rook?¡±

    ¡°You know, like chess.¡±

    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t it make more sense for her to be the bishop? They stand next to the king and queen.¡±

    Beth shook her head. ¡°Nah. Rooks are worth more than bishops. You can trust a rook to exert your will out in the field. A bishop has to stay at home and attend to clerical duties. Knights are the warriors that aren¡¯t good at much else. And pawns are¡­ well, pawns.¡±

    I scratched my head but was amused by the idea. ¡°You¡¯ve certainly given a lot of thought to it.¡±

    ¡°I have to give it thought, Eli. I¡¯m basically the founder of vampire culture!¡±

    I laughed, though I knew there was some truth to it. The idea of forming a culture never crossed my mind. Beth was prepared to separate herself from humanity as much as possible, to stand out, and create a unifying identity for her kind. I wondered to myself, then, if it would really be so bad to oblige her desires.

    I asked, ¡°What if my blood overpowers yours?¡±

    ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    ¡°The fungus, like, it can be used to infect people at a certain stage. It eventually takes over the mind, or rather, brings it into the gestalt consciousness while leaving the body behind to be consumed by a mycanid and repurposed into a chimera like me. I carry a strain of the fungus inside of me, and in the next stage of the chimeric lifecycle I¡¯ll be able to spread spores and repeat the cycle¡ªpossibly even create a new consciousness that I solely control.¡±

    Beth seemed a little disturbed at what I said. ¡°Well, my own body can fight off infections pretty well. I doubt that it¡¯ll harm me. If anything, I might gain some chimeric abilities of my own if the infection persists.¡±

    ¡°Then you¡¯d be a gene-stealing vampire¡ªotherwise known as a woman.¡±

    ¡°What?¡± She laughed. ¡°Where did you hear that?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s something I overheard from some guys in class. You know how it is.¡±

    She shook her head with a smile. ¡°Whatever. I seriously am hungry, though.¡± She got up and went into the kitchen, speaking to me from the fridge. ¡°Are you gonna be up late?¡±

    ¡°Don¡¯t know. Figured I¡¯d shower first and see how I feel.¡±

    I went to my room to prepare some pajamas for myself to wear after the shower. I then remembered the envelope I had with me, stuck in my clothes. I decided instead to sit at my desk and open it, finding a folded-up letter inside.

    I lifted up the top fold to see the head of the letter which said: ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened between you and Lyca. She¡¯s my friend, and I am inclined to believe her, but I¡¯m not an idiot like you and know that her story doesn¡¯t add up. I want it to be clear that I never liked you. From the moment I met you I knew you were going to be trouble for everyone around you. You have no idea the kind of problems you caused for Lyca. Even Sam¡¯s heart breaks over the fact that you never really noticed her. I am not completely heartless, however. While I don¡¯t want to see you or your stupid face again, there is a face I think you deserve to see¡ªno matter how cruel.¡±

    I lifted the bottom fold and a picture fell onto my desk. It was a photo of a baby girl with brown hair, a wolf therian too young to open her eyes. For all the feelings I had in that moment, all I had to give in return was pain and sorrow. In tears, I turned the photo as if to hide my shame from you, only to see Lyca¡¯s handwriting on the back.

    ¡°Ruka.¡±

 [Chapter 17] Spread Your Wings

    Ruka flipped through the remaining pages of her father¡¯s journal, all blank, with many pages torn out before the record of his graduation. The silence of Ruka¡¯s bedroom was broken by her asking, ¡°Where¡¯s the rest of it¡­? Is this really how it ends?¡±

    The mara who gave Ruka the journal stood near an open window, wearing a brown robe to hide all but her mouth. ¡°That is its entirety¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    Ruka held the red leather journal close to her chest, her arms covered with the scars of self-harm. ¡°You¡¯re Rosa, right? What happened to him? Why¡­?¡±

    The mara frowned and said, ¡°You have his eyes,¡± then floated away through the window without any elaboration.

    Ruka leaned out with tears welling up. ¡°Wait!¡± she pleaded. ¡°Where¡¯s my father¡­? Take me with you!¡±

    Out in the twilight sky, the mara turned to Ruka one final time ¡°Happy birthday,¡± she said before fading away, leaving specks of mana floating in the air.

    Ruka, turning back and curling up in her bed, silently wept as to not disturb her parents or step-siblings. A bulging shadow soon clawed its way out from underneath the bed to comfort her¡ªa shade taking the form of a black wolf, called ¡°Shuck¡± by her, a familiar haunt.

    Shuck spoke calmly to Ruka, his voice echoing like a distant radio in her head. ¡°A strange turn of events¡­ What will you do now?¡±

    Ruka said, ¡°I don¡¯t know yet. I don¡¯t know what to think.¡± She lifted her pillow and then smacked Shuck on the head with it. ¡°You should¡¯ve told me about him¡­ Or are you in on this too?¡± She wanted to be angry, but all she felt was sorrow. ¡°Everyone is so full of shit.¡±

    Shuck gave her a tilted look. ¡°Your heart is clouded by the stories your mother told you as a child. She had already created a monster in your mind: one who abandoned you, disowned you, and then died¡ªall conflicting with the stories of not knowing, not caring, of who he is in the first place; believing her own lies. But with the evidence left in this journal, despite his intentions, a monster your father may very well be.¡±

    With a sniff, Ruka said, ¡°I still want to find him¡ªfind out for myself.¡±

    ¡°Be not so reckless, Ruka, and consider the associates your father kept. Your long-held curiosity is not worth the risk of bringing undue attention upon yourself¡ªor me. You are but one girl with no powers, no contract. And what trust do you have that this is not some plot created by the mara¡­? A journal? You know not the author or its origin beyond what is written.¡±

    Ruka¡¯s temper returned, a false strength in loud whispers. ¡°I want to find him! That should be enough justification for you¡­ or have you forgotten my wish?¡±

    The shade lowered his head in submission. ¡°No, I have not forgotten.¡±

    ¡°Then tomorrow we leave for Sorrow.¡±

    ¡°You plan to run away again? You promised your parents that¡ª¡±

    Ruka scowled. ¡°At this point they¡¯ll be glad I¡¯m gone.¡± She got up from the bed to start packing her trusty backpack as she had done many times before. ¡°Now make yourself useful, mutt. There¡¯s plenty more we need before we leave.¡±

    ¡°As you wish, Ruka.¡± The shade gave a wolfish grin. ¡°It would be my delight.¡±

    ?  ?  ?

    That night, Ruka reflected over the past to further her resolve. She lived every day thinking she was unwanted, unneeded, and uncared for despite the fact her needs for survival were met in a way one would expect from a dutiful parent. Ruka didn¡¯t see her mother as anything more than a stranger, however; and herself as a neglected pet. That natural trust a child has for their mother was lost when Ruka was abandoned by Lyca at a young age, unable to cope with the stigma of having a half-human spawn, and to acceptably marry a man who was of similar blood to her¡ªa wolf therian who also desired to keep his lineage pure. It should have ended there for Ruka; to be taken in by another family or forever lost to the shadows. But when the man, her now step-father, found out what Lyca did to prove she was still worthy of a respectful marriage, he said that he wasn¡¯t going to accept anything except for the ¡°full package¡± and rescued Ruka, bringing them both into the Lowell family.

    For that short period of her life, Ruka thought she had found a father worth believing in, and that she would finally be accepted by her maternal grandparents when their favor returned to Lyca after her marriage. Unfortunately, that fleeting hope was lost when Ruka¡¯s mother and stepfather had children of their own. All of their focus and love turned to them, their pure children¡ªuntainted by man¡ªand left Ruka emotionally neglected as a result. Those memories of isolation formed like knots in her mind with any reminder causing immense frustration in her teens, only to find relief beneath the blade of a knife. In her more recent years she learned to ignore those thoughts, and managed to stop the harm she did in response to them in an attempt to feel; but the lingering pain crept back into her consciousness as she tried to sleep¡ªdreaming of the day she met Shuck.

    Afraid of being abandoned again, Ruka¡¯s childhood self ran away, feeling that if she was going to be left alone, then she can at least be alone on her own terms. She knew there was an old water tower near her home where the older children were known to hang out¡ªfar away from the safety of the neighborhood and watchful eyes of their parents. Her parents taught all their children to never climb or be around that tower, stressing that it was dangerous. And so, in her young mind, she thought that when her parents noticed she was gone, they¡¯d look there first, and prove to her that they cared by going up the tower after her.

    Cutting quickly, Ruka¡¯s hands on the ladder and her eyes looking up at that snaking path towards the top of the water tower, she started to climb. She didn¡¯t get very far up before the rusted segments started to fall apart, leaving her feet dangling beneath her. In reality, she was still close enough to the ground to survive the fall, but she was too afraid to jump. In the dream, however, it was certain death not to continue with a gaping abyss below waiting to swallow her up. So, the headstrong child kept climbing up to the metal platform where she would meet a hazy shadow in the grotesque form of a man.

    ¡°Do not be afraid,¡± said the shade, a dark arm reaching to the child before him.

    Ruka¡¯s heart raced at the sight of the umbral existence, so she ran around the platform to get away, screaming with no sound, unaware of the already rusted away panels on the other end. Shuck slowly pursued Ruka, his haze failing to form a proper body, watching her grab onto the twisted railing to avoid falling in her haste. Standing still, Ruka gazed down at the abyss beneath her, mesmerized by the serpentine movement in the void, completely unaware that what little footing she had was about to give way. And while Shuck saw the shifting metal, he paused as shades are not meant to interfere in one¡¯s natural demise, gambling on those who might wish for salvation in their last moments¡ªmaking the terms of their contract all the more exploitable. A gamble for sure, to wait for her death wish, or watch her be lost to the void. But Shuck was not one to leave things to chance. A child so young¡ªa body so new¡ªcould last a long while; and there was only one action which could lead to so many potential futures for them both.

    Dream and memory merging into one, Ruka fell as the metal bent and twisted beneath her, falling with more grace than she. Shuck, as part of his devilish scheme, took the form of a wolf and grabbed Ruka with his maw, bringing her back to the precarious safety atop the water tower. As he released her, he said, ¡°Let not your heart be lost to the endless abyss, for you carry a great and unrecognized potential.¡±

    Ruka paid little mind to the dark whispers and hugged the shade in appreciation, realizing that he was just a big doggy and not some scary thing, not understanding his true intentions. She then rubbed her face into Shuck¡¯s warm fur, and he felt her tears. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, her voice muffled. ¡°Thank you¡­¡±

    Shuck, to better manipulate his prey, saw into Ruka¡¯s heart and understood. ¡°So desolate, this place¡­ I will stay with you and wait.¡±

    The two lingered on top of the water tower and watched the sunset, Ruka¡¯s sadness fading as the light did until both were completely gone. The night air was cold, and so Ruka cuddled with the shade for warmth; only to be woken by the light of the next day. And in her mind, the conclusion: her parents never cared.

    Shuck, not wanting his potential vessel to starve, said, ¡°Get on my back. I will not leave you for dead.¡± Ruka climbed onto him, and he grew great and wondrous white wings. Shuck took a mighty leap into the air, gliding down to the ground, convincing Ruka that he was actually her guardian angel. And when she dismounted, Shuck asked her, ¡°What is your desire? Make it known.¡±

    ¡°A friend,¡± she cried, ¡°I don¡¯t want to be alone.¡±

    ¡°But you are not alone,¡± he grinned, ¡°now you have me.¡±

    ¡°If that¡¯s true, then¡­ I want a new family.¡±

    ?  ?  ?

    Now in March, Ruka arrived at the outskirts of Sorrow on her bicycle and stopped at an empty, overgrown lot off the side of the highway. Besides the weeds growing through the cracks in the pavement, there was little else in the way of vegetation¡ªthe area still regularly mowed which made it seem all the more barren.

    Looking down, Ruka spoke to her own shadow. ¡°I thought you said Rosa¡¯s bar was here.¡±

    Shuck arose from the depths of darkness only slightly. ¡°The operative word being ¡®was.¡¯ You are much too late in coming here¡ªall this way for nothing. A pity.¡±

    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect it to be easy¡­ but this was the best lead I had.¡± She looked back at the road heading into Sorrow. ¡°My father''s house is down the road, right? Does anyone live there?¡±

    A case of theft: this story is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.

    ¡°As you often say, ¡®How would I know?¡¯¡±

    Mocking him, Ruka replied, ¡°And here I thought you had an answer to everything.¡±

    ¡°I am not omnipotent. Surely you can surmise that I spend most of my time with you, unable to know what happened here¡­ I will seek information from those that linger if being alone for the duration of my search is acceptable to you.¡±

    Ruka crossed her arms and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± The shade then bolted off to whereabouts unknown. Alone, Ruka turned back to the empty lot, imagining what the Rose Den might¡¯ve looked like, the faded front entrance before her. Faintly, she heard the sound of a piano drowned out by clinking glasses and laughter. She wanted to enter and see for herself the reality of those days before her birth¡ªto see who would walk through those doors, coming and going, and share the same experience. But time made it all unknowable to her. And with no evidence beyond the cracked parking lot and broken foundation in the vicinity, there was little to prove that it ever existed at all.

    With a sigh, Ruka got back on her bike and headed down the road towards her father¡¯s old residence, but there would be no house for her to find. The neighborhood had since gone commercial with a strip mall along the main road. Even the place where her father once lived had been cleared away to make room for a gas station on the corner lot. Further still, she saw the park and church which, to her relief, acted as landmarks to prove she was at least in the right place. The pizzeria from her father¡¯s youth stood abandoned and gutted¡ªthe remaining sign claiming it was three different venues in one. And while the mall still remained, there was little in the way of business due to the frequent crime and squalor from the nearby subsidized apartments for monsters. Progress, it was, that the entire town had grown to become a more proper city for those who could still afford to live in the central area, now predominantly human. And progress is what made Sorrow become even more foreign to Ruka than the somewhat humble town she envisioned from the journal.

    Ruka rested on a shaded bench in the park, pulling a gas station sandwich out of her backpack to eat and regain her strength. With nothing better to do in between bites, she decided to pass the time by reading through her father¡¯s journal again. Her frustration at seeing the well-memorized words got the best of her, however, and so she flipped through the pages without much thought, going all the way to the last written words of her father. She then slowly turned through the remaining empty pages until there were none left, staring disappointingly at the inside of the back cover. Becoming bored, Ruka secured her father¡¯s journal and put it away in her backpack, deciding to watch passerby while she ate instead. To her surprise, many of the others at the park were staring at her in kind¡ªall humans. Some women whispered to each other on the bench opposite of her. A man held back his curious child from going near. And a group of children were holding their noses in disgust, giggling as they ran away. It was clear that she wasn¡¯t particularly wanted there, but she stayed in place to enjoy herself a little bit longer than she intended out of spite.

    When Ruka had enough of resting, she took her bike back to the road and looked around at the signs. She noticed the main road had been named after a lake and that she had not seen one on her way in, thinking that if she just followed the road long enough, she¡¯d see the lake in due time. It was a simple curiosity that drove her to the water, along with the fantasy of catching a big fish to eat. Salivating, Ruka sped off towards a new desire. She was mistaken, however, in how far the lake was and ended up following the road for some time. Far outside of Sorrow, Ruka found herself in a sparsely populated area with the lake coming into view on the side of the road. Running out of breath and wanting to finally rest, Ruka cut across the grass towards the lake without seeing the steep ditch in front of her, sending her tumbling down the rocky edge and bending the front wheel of her bike. Ruka laid on her back and yelled, ¡°Damn it!¡± while punching the ground in frustration at the damage she caused in her carelessness. She then stared up at the sky, seeing a suited elven woman with blonde hair and icy blue eyes looking down from the edge of the ditch with a wry smile.

    ¡°What have we here?¡± The elf made careful steps to where Ruka laid and extended her arm to help her up. ¡°I¡¯m Arbiter Antha. Looks like you need some help.¡±

    Unmoving, Ruka firmly said, ¡°I don¡¯t need any help.¡±

    Antha tilted her head, puzzled. ¡°Why not?¡±

    Ruka gave a conflicted look, knowing that an arbiter would likely be her best bet in finding her father, but also cause a lot of problems for her and Shuck. ¡°I don¡¯t trust you.¡±

    Antha retracted her hand and gave a worried smile. ¡°I suppose that¡¯s fair¡­ Tell me, are you a stray?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡ªand I¡¯m not looking for handouts.¡±

    With a giggle, Antha said, ¡°I believe you. You seem to be doing fine for somebody with no home¡ªwell, except for the smell.¡±

    Ruka pouted and turned away from the arbiter, laying on her side. ¡°Nobody likes wolves,¡± she said under her breath. ¡°Just leave me alone.¡±

    Antha bent down to carefully rub the back of Ruka¡¯s wolf ears. ¡°There, there. You came all this way for something, yeah? No point in moping on the ground.¡±

    Ruka¡¯s ears twitched with delight, though her face didn¡¯t reflect that the touch was welcomed. She shook her head and got up on her own accord, climbing up the ditch and going to the sloped shore of the lake to sit. Antha followed close behind and sat beside Ruka near the water, relaxing with a grin as the sun hung low in the sky, reflecting off the lake in a straight line towards them both.

    Antha looked out at the calm surface and said, ¡°Just so you know, you¡¯re in good company¡ªI also left home when I turned eighteen. What about you, though? Rather, what made you leave home?¡±

    Ruka hesitated to say. ¡°I¡¯m in search of someone¡­ my father.¡±

    Antha furrowed her brow. ¡°You left home to find your father, but that¡¯s where a father should be.¡± She then looked over at Ruka. ¡°I hear wolves hunt in packs. Is there a partner, or a sibling, with¡ª¡±

    Speaking sharply, Ruka said, ¡°I¡¯m alone.¡± She then scowled at Antha, staring. ¡°Is this supposed to be an interrogation? I want to be left alone.¡±

    Antha sighed with a pensive look. ¡°There were some concerned citizens at the park that felt there might be a feral on the loose¡ªa wolf girl with brown hair on a bike, likely stolen, heading down the road.¡±

    ¡°Me?¡± asked Ruka with a frown. ¡°But I¡¯m not feral, I¡¯m just¡­¡±

    ¡°Misunderstood?¡±

    Ruka nodded, gazing at the lake in contemplation. ¡°Why would they even think that¡­? I¡¯m not an animal¡­ I was minding my own business.¡±

    Antha¡¯s attention turned to a nearby commotion caused by two lesser harpies that appeared human from the breast up with feathery hair juxtaposed with a birdlike torso, wings, and legs. Watching them play in the shallows while trying to fish with their talons, she said, ¡°Our society is built on the expectation that everyone acts a certain way and follows the same rules. There¡¯s little room for those who deviate from the expected norm¡ªthose that think and feel differently than one would expect¡­ And there are some who just never feel like a part of anything; never have any sense of community. Demons, beasts¡­ abominations¡­ Many see them as menaces to society¡­ and some consider ferals among them as well. I suggest you look at how those ¡®beasts¡¯ act for a moment, though. Tell me what you think.¡±

    Ruka observed the lesser harpies as they splashed water on each other with their wings. They laughed and smiled and spoke to each other in words only they understood, happy to be in nature where they belonged. There was a certain uncanniness to their appearance that caused Ruka to imagine herself in the body of a wolf with a human head, wondering if that¡¯s how humans might see her¡ªa monster¡ªand how that same vision affected how she views others. Then came another feeling, one of hunger, seeing them as a tasty meal¡ªa delicacy she had before on holidays. ¡°They¡¯re just animals. Sure they look human, but they aren¡¯t people. It¡¯s different.¡±

    Antha frowned. ¡°Many would agree with you¡ªand against you. Greater harpies are quite similar, having a human torso and proportions, and are accepted as demihumans because of it. The lesser harpies, to them, are kinda like how devils are with imps¡ªor humans and chimpanzees. Yet despite all that, greater harpies still carry the stigma of being seen as birds by others¡­ and bird-brained. Therians like you don¡¯t have much different going on anatomy wise, having human arms and legs instead. So it should come as no surprise that you also get related to a beast by others¡­ and seen as feral when you lack hygiene, among other things.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m half-human!¡± Ruka bared her teeth in anger. ¡°My own family won¡¯t even accept me because of it¡­ And humans don¡¯t recognize that, either.¡±

    Antha nodded. ¡°A sad truth for many. Do consider this, though: while the lesser harpies are known to have their own society and language, they¡¯ve never communicated any desire to join human society; and so, they are nothing more than mere animals as far as the law is concerned. If one were to only focus on their face, they¡¯d be no different than a human¡­ But they aren¡¯t considered human. And therians aren¡¯t either. You act human enough. Seem human enough¡­ and sometimes even feel human.¡±

    ¡°But I¡¯m not¡­ not completely.¡±

    ¡°Yeah. That¡¯s not to say that you lack humanity, though; no matter how dehumanized therians become.¡± Antha smiled, happy to share her thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s a shame, too, since you¡¯re not actually part animal; it¡¯s the plant cells that cause the ears and tail, remnants of a parasitic relationship turned symbiotic after innumerable generations on Arcadia that¡ª¡± Antha stopped herself, realizing she was going back into old habits. ¡°It¡¯s the same struggle of acceptance for elves and any other humanoid species these days¡­ even for those who have human parentage¡­ and human DNA.¡± She straightened her posture a bit to appear more serious. ¡°But there are real monsters in this world¡ªones that are alien and unknowable. There is no commonality in that case¡­ no humanity. They see us as objects, use us as pawns in their schemes¡­ And compared to us, they are basically gods. It¡¯s only natural that some worship them¡­ and others rebel against them. And the rest¡­ just do whatever it takes to survive.¡± Antha then stood up and smiled, speaking quickly. ¡°That¡¯s enough chatting, though. I do hope that you can forgive me for this, Ruka.¡±

    Ruka frowned. She wasn¡¯t sure what Antha was rambling about and why she was suddenly trying to leave. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. Forgive you for what¡­? And how do you¡ª¡±

    Ruka turned to where Antha was sitting but saw nothing there. Feeling a shift in the air, her gut warned her of imminent danger, causing her to stand up; but it was too late. A feminine voice entered Ruka¡¯s mind and uttered, ¡°Sopor.¡± Trusting her instincts, Ruka grabbed her concealed knife and swiped at Antha who was standing behind her, but the overpowering desire to fall asleep prevented her from producing much force behind the swing. And gently, Ruka slumped over, unconscious, so that Antha could rummage through her backpack and find Elliot¡¯s journal.

    ¡°How tempting it is to read.¡± Antha opened the journal and turned to the back cover, running her palm over the blank space. ¡°But there¡¯s no point in going back to yesterday.¡± A hidden flap was revealed in response to her touch, opening near the spine. Inside was a white card with a minimalistic drawing of a rabbit on one side¡ªthe one Ruka¡¯s father received nearly two decades before. Antha kept the card in hand as she returned the journal to its spot in the backpack, then walked a couple paces to place it down on a flatter patch of grass. By extending her hand above the card, Antha channeled mana into it, causing it to expand and pop out white rabbit ears with stubby arms and legs to match. The card stood itself up and grew a fuller body with an oversized head of white hair. As its red eyes opened, the doll faced the arbiter with a bow, its head nearly touching the ground, then returned to a neutral stance to stare at her. Antha spoke to the doll, saying, ¡°Ruka Lowell has been intercepted and subdued for transport¡­ I must say that she seems considerably motivated in finding her father¡ªeven tried to pull a knife on me when she realized I cast a spell on her. The fact she is armed at all has me believing she is within¡­ expected parameters¡­ but the rest is up to her.¡± Antha then picked up the doll under its arms and asked, ¡°Did Alice get all of that, little one?¡± The doll¡¯s eyes flashed a bright crimson and then nodded to confirm the message had been sent. Antha gave the doll a half-sincere smile for its service, then forcefully threw it far over the water of the lake. The doll futilely wiggled its arms, half-floating and half-falling, and instantly burst into flames with the snap of Antha¡¯s fingers; the ash carried away by the wind. And in reflection at what she was about to set into motion, Antha spoke to the sky: ¡°Now, it seems that I am devising against this family an evil from which they cannot remove from their necks.¡±

    A chilling air came off the water as the light started to leave the sky. Antha went over towards the senseless and shivering Ruka, taking out from her suit pocket a small metal case filled with scarlet vials and a previously prepared syringe. Grabbing Ruka¡¯s jaw and tilting her head away, Antha injected the glowing red liquid into her neck. Ruka gave a sudden look of pain and distress, clenching her fists and moving her legs across the grass, but remained unaware of what was going on¡ªrelaxing again into a completely catatonic state. After giving Ruka some time to heal while she retrieved her bike, Antha scooped her up and carried her to a windowed black van; taking her back to Sorrow where she belonged.

 [Chapter 18] Acceptance of the Heart

    Ruka laid in a bed of white sheets surrounded by children, all less than half her age, who stared at her as she stirred awake. Her wolf ears twitched and her tail pushed itself out from under the sheets as she leaned up to yawn and stretch, causing the young ones to run out the room, hiding behind the door frame.

    A small arachne said, ¡°She¡¯s a wolf!¡±

    A bespectacled elf plugged her nose. ¡°And she stinks!¡±

    ¡°Wolves are the worst,¡± said a sullen devil.

    A fearful harpy added, ¡°She''s gonna eat us!¡±

    ¡°Run!¡± they all yelled in unison, spreading throughout the house.

    Ruka, now wide awake from all the yelling, opened her eyes and stared at the wall. ¡°Nobody likes wolves,¡± she reminded herself with an exhausted frown.

    A shy voice said, ¡°I like wolves,¡± just out of sight. Ruka looked around to find two black cat ears and a head full of white hair that blackened at the tip. With a sudden pounce, a tiny cat therian in a dainty pillowcase dress climbed onto the bed, looking straight at Ruka with royal blue eyes, his black tail crooked at the end. ¡°I¡¯m Mini. What¡¯s your name?¡±

    ¡°Ruka,¡± she replied. ¡°But the better question is: where am I?¡±

    ¡°The Moore House,¡± replied a feminine living doll standing at the door in a white cotton dress that did little to hide her doll joints and alabaster skin, staring expressionlessly at Ruka with unfocused black eyes.

    Ruka asked, ¡°And who are you?¡±

    ¡°I am Marie.¡± She slowly lowered her head, then raised it. ¡°Breakfast is ready. Miss Moore has requested that you bathe first, however¡­ I will show you to the showers.¡±

    Ruka carefully pushed Mini aside and got out of the bed. She quickly noticed her clothes were different, snow white and plain, and that her knife was gone. Her legs were bare, revealing matching scars to her wrists, circling above her ankles like binding cuffs. ¡°Where¡¯s my stuff?¡± she asked with growing suspicion.

    ¡°I took the liberty of changing you so that I could wash and repair your clothes. Miss Moore has the rest of your personal effects.¡±

    ¡°Right¡­¡± Ruka followed Marie down the hall towards the stairs.

    Mini stumbled around to keep pace as they walked, causing Marie to stop and pat the cat therian away on the rear. ¡°Are you trying to bother our guest?¡±

    Mini pouted. ¡°No ma¡¯am¡­¡±

    ¡°Then off with you. Go on. You know where you¡¯re supposed to be.¡±

    Mini nodded and scampered off, giggling.

    Ruka kept taking short glances at Marie as they walked together. Living dolls were always a rare sight, so Ruka knew it was very likely that she was the same Marie mentioned in the journal. She asked, ¡°Do you know where my father is? Elliot Lynch¡­?¡±

    Marie kept looking forward. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t know anyone by that name.¡± They both stopped at a door. ¡°In here.¡±

    In the shower room, Marie showed Ruka how to work the faucet. She then gave her a bottle of shampoo formulated for therian fur with a silicone brush. When left alone, Ruka took off what little she had on and went into one of the stalls, the water coming out cold no matter how much she turned the hot water knob. Having to accept her fate, Ruka spread the shampoo along her tail, using the brush to get it in deep and to drag out any large debris. Even with the soft nubs of the brush Ruka could feel some of the knots in her fur getting dragged along with every stroke. She made no plans to untangle them, however; such care took more work than she was willing to put up with. And when she felt she had done enough, Ruka moved on to her hair and ears, using her hands as any human would to clean their hair. Braving the cold water again, she rinsed it all out and noticed the water had gotten a bit warmer, so she decided to stay under it a bit longer.

    Ruka spoke with her eyes closed, the water pouring over her head. ¡°Are you there, Shuck?¡±

    ¡°I am here,¡± he replied from outside the stall, speaking only to her.

    ¡°Tell me what you learned.¡±

    ¡°Very few who intimately know your father remain in Sorrow. Most notable is Beth Moore, who runs this transitory home for monsters in the foster care system. You have just met the living doll who previously worked at the Rose Den, but she is unlikely to be aware of what goes on in a greater sense due to her lengthy service¡­ It seems that in all your blundering, you managed to come to the right place.¡±

    ¡°Lucky me,¡± she replied sarcastically.

    ¡°I do wonder how you got here, Ruka. An oppressive field covered the area shortly after we parted. I was unable to find you until late in the night, fearing you met with a powerful abomination¡ªor perhaps stolen away by another shade. But here you are, safe, and in a most peculiar state.¡±

    Ruka opened her eyes to turn off the water. ¡°I met an Arbiter¡­ Antha¡­ She put me to sleep with a spell.¡± She felt an ache in her neck and touched it, soothing it instantly. ¡°No doubt I was brought here by her¡­ and I doubt it was by coincidence.¡± She shook her tail and head to disperse the water, fluffing up a bit. ¡°Do you know anything about her? Where she might be?¡± She scowled, speaking through clenched teeth. ¡°I¡¯d like to repay her for the kindness.¡±

    ¡°I do not, but perhaps it was fortunate that we split up when we did. I doubt that an arbiter would tolerate my presence these days. And if she was the source of that ambient field, then there is little either of us can do in revenge. For now, let us hope that the vampire is more¡­ agreeable.¡±

    Opening the stall door, baring all in front of Shuck, Ruka said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s get this over with.¡±

    Dressed again in her clean, stitched clothes, Ruka followed the smell of food to the kitchen. Marie was taking dishes from the sink and handing them to Mini to be put into the dishwasher in the meantime. And when Ruka walked in, Marie leaned down to wipe Mini¡¯s hands clean and handed over a fresh plate and some utensils for Mini to give to her. Mini, with pursed lips in a cat-like smile, approached Ruka and said, ¡°I¡¯m helping,¡± with the plate held high.

    ¡°Thanks,¡± Ruka said to Mini without much thought, more focused on getting food and filling her near-empty belly.

    Marie finished up the dishes and started washing her hands, saying, ¡°That¡¯s enough help for now, Mini; go outside and play.¡± She turned her head towards the passing child. ¡°And I better not see you in the trash again.¡±

    ¡°Okay!¡± Mini turned to look again at Ruka and accidently stumbled over, falling onto the ground. Ruka half-expected to need to cover her ears, feeling that there would be screaming, but Mini excitedly got up without a fuss and smiled all the way to the backyard.

    ¡°Cute kid,¡± said Ruka as Marie put the rations on her plate from the large metal pot. She sat at the table with her back facing the wall to eat. ¡°She seems pretty clumsy, though.¡±

    Marie, changing her posture to that of a strict maid, and said, ¡°Mini is a boy.¡±

    Ruka found the revelation unusual. ¡°Then why a dress?¡±

    Marie simply stated, ¡°He likes the pattern,¡± knowing that there was nothing more behind the reasoning of a child. ¡°He¡¯ll grow out of it, I¡¯m sure. But maybe not the size¡­¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Ruka took a bite. The food didn¡¯t taste much better than the gas station food she had been surviving off of, but at least it was warm. ¡°He¡¯s a runt, isn¡¯t he?¡±

    ¡°Yes, and a stray.¡±

    Ruka knew that meant Mini¡¯s parents likely abandoned him for no other reason than that his stature would make people see him as weak and bring shame to the family¡ªas is Arcadian custom. For as long as therians had history, they believed that their limited resources were wasted on the dwarfish children and caused many of them to be abandoned even in the modern day. And on Earth, such therians were often desired to be kept as glorified pets by humans due to their small stature in their youth, only to be abandoned again as they grew older. In that regard, Ruka couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for Mini who appeared more like a talking housecat than a person in her mind¡ªbut a person all the same.

    Marie gave Ruka another helping of food as she was scarfing it all down, and said, ¡°I¡¯m told that you¡¯re a stray as well. If you don¡¯t mind me asking, were you also abandoned?¡±

    Eating a few more bites before speaking, Ruka thought over her response. ¡°Not really. I¡¯m half-blooded. My mother kept me around, but it was clear I wasn¡¯t wanted after she had full-blooded children of her own¡­ It hasn¡¯t been very long since I left home.¡±

    Marie¡¯s expression remained unchanging. ¡°I¡¯m told my previous owner takes in people like you.¡± She paused in reflection. ¡°What was her name¡­?¡±

    ¡°Rosa?¡±

    Marie nodded. ¡°Yes. At her bar. Have you been?¡±

    Ruka frowned. ¡°No. There¡¯s nothing there now.¡±

    Marie stood silently in thought. ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ It¡¯s hard for me to remember.¡±

    ¡°Marie!¡± Beth yelled before entering the kitchen, happy to find her. Ruka saw that despite Beth¡¯s age, she barely looked older than twenty. Her black hair was a bit of a mess, likely from corralling children, with her bangs kept short and out of the way of her silver eyes. ¡°Has Ruka woken up yet?¡± Marie simply gestured in Ruka¡¯s direction, her face obscured by the plate she was licking off of. Beth looked at her with wide eyes. ¡°There you are, my fabled niece!¡± She placed the red leather journal down on the table and sat opposite of Ruka with a kind smile. ¡°What brings you all this way¡­? And where did you get his journal? Tell me.¡±

    Ruka told Beth how she only recently acquired the journal from a robed mara who had little to say about it on her birthday. It was the catalyst that brought her to Sorrow, but her desire to find her father had been one grown over her entire childhood. ¡°It seemed unfinished,¡± said Ruka. ¡°I wanted to know how it ended¡ªif he died or not¡ªand where he may be.¡±

    Beth shook her head. ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have come to Sorrow, then.¡±

    Frustrated again, Ruka asked with some bite, ¡°Why not?¡±

    ¡°Because he¡¯s long gone.¡± Beth opened the journal, looking through it with a smile. ¡°I had nearly forgotten how awkward it was being a teen.¡± She then appeared conflicted. ¡°But this stuff with Sam¡­ is that how he saw her? I guess he really meant it when he said he only likes girls with dark hair.¡± She chuckled. ¡°She was kinda chubby when I first met her, so I was never really concerned, but she started taking better care of herself after she emerged¡­ She tried really hard to get his attention, but¡­ I guess I feel partially responsible for them drifting apart.¡± With a frown, she looked at the increasing amount of torn out pages as the book progressed. ¡°Eli struggled so much with the stuff going on in his head. Never asked for any help. Never told anyone¡­ Never trusted them. While I know many of these moments genuinely happened, some of the dialogue¡­ just seems like he was talking to himself in retrospect.¡±

    Find this and other great novels on the author''s preferred platform. Support original creators!

    Shuck appeared in an adjacent chair, sitting politely with a wolfish grin. ¡°It is likely that Elliot projected his insecurities onto those around him. Perhaps it was his way of understanding himself. He may have wanted Ruka to understand in the same way he did¡­ Or he simply wrote for himself with no care for the thoughts of others.¡±

    Marie looked around and then faced the shade. ¡°I have detected an eidolon.¡±

    Shuck quickly leapt over the table and bowed as a dog would in front of Marie. ¡°I mean no harm, Doll of Metroma, I am Mar¡ª¡±

    ¡°His name is Shuck.¡± Ruka interrupted.

    Beth frowned at the decline in Marie¡¯s responsiveness then gave a more serious look at the shade. ¡°Shuck, then? Break whatever obligation you have with Ruka and never come here again. That is the only mercy I can guarantee for your trouble.¡±

    The shade looked with a side eye at Beth. ¡°I know it is no idle threat considering the residents of this house, but you misunderstand. Ruka and I have not formed a contract; I have chosen to watch over her after saving her life.¡± He grinned. ¡°Ruka would not be here before you now if not for my intervention.¡±

    Beth stared at Ruka for a confirmation, not believing a shade would save anyone with no consequence. ¡°Is that so?¡±

    Ruka smirked. ¡°I prefer to keep him around even though he¡¯s useless.¡±

    Beth relented and sighed. ¡°Well, if you trust him¡­ then I will. For now.¡±

    Ruka, feeling pleasantries were over and wanting to return to her search, asked, ¡°So, you don¡¯t know my father¡¯s whereabouts at all? Not a grave or¡­?¡±

    Beth frowned. ¡°He¡¯s alive, I assure you, but I haven¡¯t seen him in a very long time. Where he is¡­ what he is¡­ I don¡¯t know for sure. I¡¯m sorry.¡±

    ¡°Then he chose to never contact me¡­?¡± Ruka placed her head between her arms. ¡°Can you at least tell me what you know? What he did after he stopped writing¡­? At least give me something to go off of!¡±

    Beth looked away, tilting her head. ¡°I¡¯ll try.¡±

    ?  ?  ?

    Eli lived a pretty solitary life before I met him. It was very clear that before Sam, there was no one in his life that he cared for other than Rosa. And while Rosa acted kind towards him, she regretted how Eli¡¯s existence created a deep divide between his mother and father¡ªher two best friends. I think he felt that divide in his heart as well, considering he never even mentioned their names; or maybe that was his idea of teenage rebellion. Eli only mentioned his father, Leon Ward, to me once¡ªand it was only to say that he hated him. He also held his mother, Maven Lynch, in some contempt for her actions, but he did truly love her, I think. They were both topics he tried to avoid¡­ mainly because there was nothing to really say about them. And he never felt any kinship with his cousins or grandparents either. Never really felt human enough to have family. And with him being a chimera, it¡¯s not like he needed one since he was never really alone inside of his head.

    He doesn¡¯t quite show it in his writing, but I can tell you for a fact Eli struggled immensely with acting human. His behavior¡­ was often strange and sometimes even threatening despite his intentions¡ªand don¡¯t even get me started on his idea of sarcasm. For someone like me, who knew of his true nature, it was still hard to know if it was him or the fungus talking at times. But for whatever reason, he seemed more open with me, and we were both able to connect where we normally couldn¡¯t with others. I guess it was a feeling that we were both experiments¡­ or maybe because of my direct tie to his mother. I don¡¯t know. But what I do know is that he also really liked to take things slow¡­ mostly due to his avoidant personality, but I guess having to silently deal with your own madness can cause a sort of malaise¡­ All I can say is we were very close, like family, and for a while I thought that family was what we would become¡­ but we never really got to discuss the status of our relationship. I wasn¡¯t particularly unhappy with how things were going, at least, until that night after graduation.

    While I was trying to find something to eat, Eli came up behind me and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made a terrible mistake.¡±

    I asked him, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Something happen with the shower?¡±

    He shook his head and handed me a photo. ¡°It¡¯s mine. The child is mine.¡±

    I took a good look at it, seeing a baby wolf therian, coming to the realization it was Lyca¡¯s. ¡°You¡¯re shitting me? What the hell, Eli!?¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s mine,¡± he softly repeated, ¡°She¡¯s mine.¡± His eyes were empty, the light gone from them completely. ¡°What have I done?¡± And out came the tears.

    I was angry, to be honest. But watching him break down only made me feel pity. ¡°It¡¯s going to be okay,¡± I said, trying to console him.

    But it wasn¡¯t going to be okay. He started coughing up some white gunk and was writhing on the floor in pain before I realized how bad his condition was getting. I didn¡¯t have a clue what to do for him and just froze up, watching the left side of his face and body down to his hip melt and whiten at an angle. He was¡­ evolving? Or becoming whatever the hell chimeras are supposed to be.

    ¡°You have to¡­ help me,¡± he gurgled through the white slime. ¡°Pills.¡±

    ¡°Alright I¡ªI¡¯ll¡­¡± I looked around for the bottle, finding it by the sink, but found that it was empty. ¡°Shit!¡± I then bit my thumb to give him my blood and try to heal him¡ªanything to help him¡­ But he refused.

    ¡°End it,¡± he said, his voice becoming deep and strange. ¡°Before¡­¡± He then grabbed me with his right arm and pulled me onto him, using his hand on the back of my head to force me onto his neck. I bit him, not to feed, but to crush his throat, with tears running down my face as I felt his final embrace¡­ until the moment he laid cold and motionless beneath me.

    I walked, completely in shock, all the way to Rosa¡¯s bar and told her what happened. ¡°I had a feeling,¡± was all that she had to say. And that smug bitch, heh, goes back to the house with me and scolds Eli¡¯s body. ¡°Look what a mess you made of things! You know this is what happens when you eat mushrooms.¡±

    Rosa took me aside into the living room and calmly explained that it was some natural process that happens when the chimeric fungus recognizes a foreign body. His distress caused by the photo activated a defensive reaction, that instead of encasing and expelling anything he shouldn¡¯t have eaten, he was encasing himself. The bits of fungus on his body had to go, though, as they consumed his human parts. Rosa had me assist her in the makeshift surgery cutting off the hardened, bone-like fungus¡­ I didn¡¯t realize how little chimeras needed to live until then. Their organs are unnecessary, simply kept functioning to not alert anything that they mimic. And my blood would¡¯ve never worked on him since he never needed blood in the first place. But luckily for Eli, he only lost his left eye and arm completely in the process. I thought that they would grow back easily, but even for chimeras what¡¯s lost is lost; form can be returned, in time, but function is seemingly never the same again¡ªall coming back as pale, white fungus. And while there were other options for him to have a new body, they all carried too much risk in retaining his unique existence, consumed by the gestalt consciousness¡­

    Anyways, Rosa stayed with me until Eli jolted awake that morning. The first thing she did was speak to him in some strange language, but Eli had no clue what she was saying¡ªwhich was good enough for her, so she left. I guess it was to see if his body was occupied by someone else or something. But then¡­ wouldn¡¯t he just lie? Hm¡­ Well, he still acted like his usual self after that. The fact he lost body parts didn¡¯t seem to bother him, either. ¡°I didn¡¯t like that arm, anyways,¡± he said. ¡°And it¡¯s not like I look at myself in the mirror.¡± He started to joke around a lot more but became incredibly reclusive¡­ even stopped all of his plans to take a ¡°gap year,¡± so he¡¯d say. But I think he lost all his ambition after that day.

    For the next year, we shared a home. Sid was the only one who visited us¡ªmainly to teach me how to control my powers and tell me how the kids at the Institute were doing¡ªbut he and Eli would also have their own private discussions, going somewhere together. I think it was to gauge how Eli was doing mentally, and he did seem to enjoy it, at least. But there was a time when Sid wasn¡¯t able to look at me in the eye when Eli had a particularly bad day. I don¡¯t know what they discussed, or what happened, but what I do know is that Eli stopped joking around after that¡­ and Alice came by to collect him a few days later. I told him not to go, that we had plans, but he simply hugged me as best he could, saying, ¡°Sorry, Beth. I have to go¡­ It¡¯s been fun.¡±

    And that was the last time I ever saw him.

    I thought that¡­ maybe they killed him. Sid would never tell me, though, and Rosa always insisted that he was still alive. She said that Eli had become more aligned with chimeras than humans¡ªand that no matter how regrettable the choice, we had to respect it. The house seemed¡­ so empty after that. I kept alone for a lot longer than I probably should¡¯ve; lost. But Sid eventually suggested that I turn my focus towards the children¡­ and Rosa helped me set this place up to keep them. It helped me help them help myself. They¡¯re all grown now, though. Some did stay to work here, for a time, but even they¡¯ve left Sorrow now¡ªas all the others did so long ago.

    All except for me¡­ and Marie.

    ?  ?  ?

    Marie became a bit livelier as Beth ended her story. ¡°I remember now: Rosa moved to Japan.¡± She clapped her hands. ¡°Oh. And she has sent postcards. I do hope she keeps the piano tuned¡­ I believe I will send a letter to remind her.¡± She walked with a quick step out of the kitchen, occupied in her thoughts.

    Beth smiled and shook her head. ¡°I should probably mail her there as well.¡±

    Ruka asked, ¡°My father went with the Arbiters?¡±

    ¡°Yeah, I guess to be with ¡®We¡¯ or whatever.¡± Beth spoke under her breath, dispirited, and said, ¡°He never mentioned any of that stuff to me.¡±

    Ruka huffed. ¡°Then where is Arbiter Antha? Why would she bring me here?¡±

    ¡°Who knows?¡± Beth sighed. ¡°Listen. Ruka. You¡¯re better off not getting involved. Whoever¡­ or whatever Eli is now isn¡¯t the person you¡¯re looking for. I doubt Antha or any of them would tell you, either. They certainly didn¡¯t tell me anything all these years¡ªnone of them did.¡±

    Ruka became even more annoyed. ¡°I¡¯m going to find him. Find out why.¡± She stood up and grabbed the red journal from Beth. ¡°Give me back my stuff.¡±

    Beth raised her hands with a smirk. ¡°Feisty.¡± She got up and gestured for Ruka to follow, Shuck melting back into shadow. ¡°I wonder who you got it from.¡±

    Following Beth, Ruka said, ¡°My mother¡¯s a bitch.¡±

    In Beth¡¯s room, Ruka put on her backpack and concealed her knife, making sure everything was accounted for. She started to leave but was blocked from going through the door by Beth who asked, ¡°What do you plan on doing when you find him?¡±

    Looking away, Ruka asked, ¡°Am I supposed to have a plan?¡±

    Beth crossed her arms. ¡°You¡¯ve had a lot of time to dwell on it. I think you¡¯d¡¯ve had an idea of what you might do by now.¡±

    Ruka gritted her teeth. ¡°So have you. What would you do? But don¡¯t answer; the fact you stayed here and did nothing says enough already.¡±

    Beth lowered her eyes with a frown. ¡°It wasn¡¯t my place to do anything about it. I belong here¡­ and so do you.¡±

    Crossing her arms, Ruka scowled and said, ¡°Who are you to tell me where I belong?¡± She squinted, thinking. ¡°You know something I don¡¯t?¡±

    Beth looked to the side and then looked Ruka in the eyes. ¡°I know that you¡¯re hurting¡ªthat you feel like you don¡¯t belong anywhere. Sometimes I feel the same way, even now. Our struggles are different, and we¡¯re still strangers, but we can learn to work through it together as a family.¡±

    Ruka became angrier. ¡°So, you want me to just stay here and play pretend so you can feel like a good person? So that my father gets away with all the shit he¡¯s done? So that the Arbiters, or the mara, or whoever has their hand up your ass keeps me here?¡±

    Beth became a bit stern. ¡°That¡¯s no way to speak to someone who¡¯s trying to help you, Ruka. No one is controlling me; I¡¯m trying to be a good aunt to you!¡±

    Ruka stared at her. ¡°You¡¯re nothing to me.¡±

    Beth took a deep breath and closed her eyes, knowing that she was once no better. ¡°Your bike¡¯s out back.¡± Beth moved to the side and let Ruka go on her way. ¡°I¡¯ll still be here if you need anything.¡±

    Marie and Mini stood outside the front door and watched Ruka as she left the premises on foot, rolling her damaged bike with her until she got frustrated and abandoned it on the side of the road, giving it a forceful farewell kick. Mini asked, ¡°Where¡¯s she going? When¡¯s she coming back?¡± And with a frown and a tear in his eye, he said, ¡°I wanted her to read me a story.¡±

    ¡°Poor thing.¡± Marie rubbed the top of Mini¡¯s head. ¡°We¡¯ll find an angel for you soon.¡±

 [Chapter 19] A Tale of Two Kitties

    Ruka hid in a wooded area across the street from the Moore House in the dead of night. Shuck was next to her, fully formed as a wolf, relaxed, and wagging his tail. ¡°Why have we returned?¡± he asked. ¡°I thought we were to try our luck up north.¡±

    Ruka sneered. ¡°Can¡¯t do much without a way to get around.¡±

    ¡°You mean to ask for transportation?¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not asking, I¡¯m telling you what¡¯s going to happen: we¡¯re taking one of those cars out front and never coming back.¡±

    ¡°You have no quarrel with anyone in the Moore House. Leave and be done with this place, if that is your true intention.¡±

    ¡°No. I don¡¯t think I will.¡± A car passed by, causing Ruka to lean closer to the ground, scoping out the driveway. ¡°I want you to get the keys to that SUV.¡±

    The shade hesitated. ¡°I advise that you reconsider. Beth truly means well for you¡ªmore than you know. She spoke the truth when you accused her of plotting against you. She wants nothing more than to give you a way out of the mess that your father created. At the very least, know that Beth is not someone you want to steal from.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯m not stealing!¡± Ruka grinned. ¡°I¡¯m just borrowing it from my gracious aunt.¡±

    The shade grinned in kind. ¡°Imagine, then, to come so close to your desire, so far from home, to find a new family in neither kith nor kin. To throw that all away¡ªyet still your choice to make¡­ But you are descendent of a stubborn and prideful kind. You cannot rest until you have proven yourself worthy of love; both to yourself and those around you. But Beth needs no proof as empathy is her flaw. Your father, however, makes for a poor pursuit in those matters; love for a chimera is nothing more than hunger, to consume and become one.¡±

    With an angry frown, Ruka said, ¡°I don¡¯t have to prove myself to anyone. Not you, not Beth, and especially not him¡­ I¡¯ve already made up my mind.¡±

    ¡°Ah, so there is no convincing you. It would be quite the subversion of my expectations, but your motivations are unknown¡ªeven to me.¡±

    Ruka hit the ground, wanting to hit the shade instead. ¡°I¡¯m not going to sit here and explain myself to you, Shuck. Now do what I tell you to!¡±

    With eyes glowing red, the shade said, ¡°You are a terror on this world, Ruka¡­ So be it.¡±

    Shuck slinked across the ground as a shadow, passing between the cracks of the front door and navigating the dark halls of the Moore House. He knew that the keys were likely to be in Beth¡¯s purse, which was likely to be in proximity to Beth, who was likely to be in her bedroom at that hour. Undetected, Shuck made his way across the hall by dodging between the nightlights left for the children, only stopping to assess the situation as he heard movement; a creaking noise came from the floor at the other end of the hall. Two eyes blinked in the dark, looking around. Shuck could see that it was Mini holding a book close to his chest. Without a care, Mini raced down the hall to Beth¡¯s bedroom in a direct path towards the shade, causing Shuck to move from the floor and lurk up the walls out of the way. Mini stopped dead in his tracks, his tail and ears perking up in response to the moving shadow. He looked directly at the shade, but his young mind couldn¡¯t quite comprehend what it was seeing. ¡°Doggy?¡± he asked, then repeated a dark whisper, ¡°Marcho¡ª¡±

    Beth¡¯s door opened, shining light down the hall and taking Mini¡¯s attention. Beth, in her red silk pajamas, looked down at Mini and asked, ¡°Why are you up, child?¡±

    Mini presented his book to her with a frown. ¡°I couldn¡¯t sleep.¡±

    Beth sighed and gave a gentle smile. ¡°And that deserves special treatment?¡±

    ¡°Please?¡± he asked with wide eyes and a pout.

    ¡°Alright,¡± she said as she lifted him up. ¡°But only because you worked so hard today.¡±

    The two went back to Mini¡¯s bedroom, allowing Shuck to enter Beth''s room unnoticed. He approached the purse on the nightstand, sitting next to it and pointing his snout straight up. He then opened his maw, allowing several dark hands to reach out of it and investigate the purse, pulling out a set of keys and dragging them into his voidal innards¡ªa successful mission with an easy exfiltration.

    Outside, Shuck returned to Ruka, leaving the keys in her hand. She held them tightly and smiled. Staying hidden in shadow, Ruka made her way to the SUV and quickly opened the driver side door. Shuck leapt in before her to sit in the passenger seat while she gently closed the door behind her to make little noise.

    ¡°There¡¯s no stopping us now,¡± Ruka said, her heart racing. She couldn¡¯t believe she was about to get a car after riding a bike for so long. She started the engine and examined the gauges. ¡°It¡¯s even got a full tank.¡±

    ¡°Eyes forward, Ruka. There remains another obstacle.¡±

    Ruka looked up to see the headlights shining on Beth with Mini in her arm, trying to give a serious look while stifling laughter¡ªhumored by Ruka¡¯s attempt to hide from a vampire in the dark. She then approached the driver side window, pointing down, with Ruka begrudgingly lowering the window. Mini yelled, ¡°Doggy!¡± upon seeing the shade, glad that he told the truth of what he saw to Beth. Shuck bowed his head and lowered his ears, returning to shadow, his real plan in motion.

    Beth said, ¡°Can¡¯t say I expected this was the kind of thanks I¡¯d get out of you. If anything, I thought you¡¯d ask for another bike¡­ Do you even know how to drive?¡±

    Ruka continued to look forward, contemplating whether to hit the gas or not. ¡°I do. Motorcycles too. My stepfather was good enough for that much, but it was only to get me out of the house.¡±

    Beth gave a curious look. ¡°Then why come all this way on a bike?¡±

    She faced Beth. ¡°Because they¡¯re easy to maintain, replace, and steal.¡± Ruka sighed. ¡°I still prefer to drive¡ªjust too much trouble getting money for gas.¡±

    ¡°Then you should¡¯ve asked!¡± Beth shook her head, trying not to get angry. ¡°Listen. It¡¯s late¡­ Too dangerous for you to be out driving. Stay here for the night and I¡¯ll let you borrow my old car in the morning. We need this one for the kids.¡±

    Mini reached out with a grabby hand wanting to touch Ruka¡¯s lowered ears. ¡°Stay! Stay!¡±

    Not wanting to cause a scene with a child around, Ruka said ¡°Alright.¡± She then stopped the engine and got out, handing the keys to Beth. ¡°But only for tonight.¡±

    Beth nodded in approval at her choice. ¡°Before you head to bed, though, how about you read a story to Mini?¡± Beth tickled him on the tummy. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be nice of her?¡±

    Mini giggled. ¡°Ye.¡±

    Knowing she had little to gain by betraying Beth¡¯s hospitality a second time, Ruka agreed to reading a story. They all then went up to Mini¡¯s room, with Beth turning on the warm light of the bedside lamp and settling Mini into a bed of white sheets. Beth gave Ruka a thumbs-up as she left, leaving her to read Mini¡¯s favorite story book, A Mini Tale.

    ?  ?  ?

    There once was a young boy known as ¡°Mini,¡± a cat therian of low birth, the smallest of five siblings. His parents came to America to sell Arcadian herbal remedies and cultural trinkets, abandoning him when their income became limited after the ban of pom-pom grass in the States, returning to their homeland a bit richer in pocket yet poorer in heart. There was no home for him then; he simply wandered until he found a place able to provide his malnourished body with food and shelter, settling in an unpaved alleyway with a poorly kept den of his own design. And it was there in that leaky habitat made of mud and cardboard where he spent most of his lonely days, only leaving to scrounge for food and trash to line the walls of his home in the night.

    One day, a schoolgirl came across Mini digging through a trash bin in desperation for the nourishment he missed the night before, his ears peeking out from within. Curious of the cat-like creature, the schoolgirl called out to Mini, which spooked him, and sent him scurrying away in a panic back to his hole in the ground. The schoolgirl felt pity for Mini¡ªseeing the humanity in him where others only saw a feral pest¡ªand rushed off to find a way to apologize for her disturbance. A present awaited Mini at the entrance of the alleyway a short time after; the aroma guided him to an open can of tuna which he greedily ate. The same gift appeared around the same time each day that week¡ªall bought with her allowance. The generous bounty continued the week after, and the next, until two men appeared at the entrance of the alleyway instead of the usual visitor.

    ¡°This the place?¡± asked a tall man to his fat friend.

    ¡°Yeah. My brat¡¯s been feedin¡¯ one-a-them freaks around here. Figured it¡¯s time I put a stop it.¡±

    ¡°Handouts, eh? Feed one and more¡¯ll show up. Hope you taught ¡®er a lesson.¡±

    The fat man chuckled. ¡°She won¡¯t be wastin¡¯ my money again. That¡¯s for sure.¡±

    The two men looked around and kicked the piles of trash lining the alleyway in an attempt to scare Mini out of hiding. Instead, Mini remained in his hollowed-out den, staying still and silent in an attempt to remain hidden from the men.

    The fat man gave a hard sniff and said, ¡°Smells like shit here¡­ Gotta be close.¡±

    Mini buried himself deeper in the dirt and covered his mouth to mask his breathing. He could see the legs of the tall man right outside of his den, the two men whispering to one another on what to do next. With a grunt, the tall man got on his knees and peered into the darkness of the trash pile, giving a look of disgust due to the fetid smell of the den which distracted him from the boy mere inches away.

    This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    ¡°I don¡¯t see anything,¡± the tall man complained. ¡°Damn feral must be hiding.¡±

    The fat man let out an agitated sigh. ¡°Then reach in there and find out.¡±

    The tall man, against his better judgment, reached into the trash abyss. His hand came too close for Mini¡¯s comfort, causing Mini to bite him on the knuckles of his pinkie and ring finger. After yelling slurred obscenities and shaking Mini off, the tall man retracted his hand back to safety.

    ¡°That feral gotcha good,¡± the fat man laughed.

    The tall man held his injured hand and inspected the bite. With only a little blood and barely visible teeth marks, he pointed at his friend and said, ¡°Bastard. Let¡¯s see you stick your hand in there.¡±

    With a grim smile, the fat man replied, ¡°I¡¯ll do you one better.¡±

    The fat man began to kick into the small opening of the den. The first couple of kicks were probes to see where Mini was hiding. The next set of kicks were much harder, hitting Mini on his arms as he tried to shield his face, so he turned away to protect his head. Once the fat man got a feel for Mini¡¯s position, he did one last forceful kick which hit Mini on his side, causing him to let out a yowl and turn over on his back; the pain was unbearable, each breath a dagger in his chest, causing him to choke for air.

    Satisfied with the sound of impossible breaths, the two men laughed. The fat man then slapped his friend on the shoulder to leave. And as they left, the fat man said, ¡°Heard there¡¯s another by the bar. A real cow, if you catch my meanin¡¯. Figured you got some pent up stress, considerin¡¯ your girl left ya. She ain¡¯t feral, though; but cows are meant to be property¡­ Consider it an apology for the hand.¡±

    Rubbing his hands, the tall man gave a devilish smile. ¡°Apology accepted.¡±

    A light rain started to fall as a storm moved in from the distance, water flowing into Mini¡¯s damaged den in a small and steady stream. Mini was unable to stay out of the dampness which surrounded him in his enfeebled state, the rain becoming harder as time passed. He pressed his body against the crumbling walls to prevent more flooding, though the den collapsed upon him and buried him in the mud. Mini tried to lift himself up, but the pain was too much, and so he lingered underneath the weighty quagmire, growing cold and tired, wanting to sleep. But Mini roused himself for a final push, mustering all the energy he could to lift himself up from below and miraculously resurfaced with newfound strength. Now truly homeless and unwanted, Mini cried out in anguish¡ªthe teardrops lost in the rain. He collapsed on his side and beat the ground with his fist, each punch getting harder in tune with the strengthening rain, until it suddenly stopped.

    Mini looked up and saw an umbrella above him with a soft hand holding the metal handle. A young woman leaned behind him and reached for something in her pocket. ¡°All alone?¡± she asked. ¡°Let me help you.¡±

    Mini, frightened and anxious at what she was going to do to him, crawled back into the rain. ¡°S-stay away,¡± he cried, the pain still burning within him. ¡°I¡¯m f-feral.¡±

    The young woman tilted her head and giggled to try and ease the situation. She said, ¡°You don¡¯t look feral to me,¡± and held out a powder derived from pom-pom grass in her palm.

    In a short exchange of stares, Mini looked away and returned to the protection of the young woman¡¯s umbrella, resting at her feet and smelling her hand. The minty aroma of the powder made Mini¡¯s pain and fear melt away as he was reminded of better days. When the powder¡¯s scent was spent, Mini began to lick her hand clean, with her placing it atop Mini¡¯s head after it was all gone. The warm touch of the young woman¡¯s palm on Mini¡¯s damp and dirty hair made him wince a bit as she rubbed his head in a sensitive spot between the ears, causing them to twitch with delight.

    ¡°You¡¯re not afraid of me?¡± Mini asked with tears welling up again¡ªthis time out of gratitude.

    The young woman shook her head and said, ¡°I see people as people, no matter how different or strange they look¡­¡± She extended her hand. ¡°Would you like to come home with me?¡±

    Mini was hesitant at the offer. He wasn¡¯t ready to trust a human, no matter how well they treated him in the moment; especially after what the men had done. He then wiped away his tears and gave the young woman a serious look-over with unblurred eyes. Her well-kept hair and pristine white clothing were too bright, too beautiful for him to properly perceive. It was clear to him now that she had the wings of an angel¡ªanother stranger like him, though from a different place. Now feeling a lot better, Mini grabbed the young woman¡¯s hand. Together they went beyond the alleyway, their first steps in growing stronger; a sterile angel wanting someone to care for, and a runt needing someone to care.

    ¡°My name¡¯s Lumi, what¡¯s yours?¡± She smiled with delight.

    ¡°I¡¯m Mini," he said, and held her hand tight.

    ¡°Are you hungry? I¡¯ll feed you¡­ right after a bath.¡±

    The boy jumped and yelled, "I''d really like that!"

    Glad she could save him, Lumi led him away.

    To a place where Mini would forever stay.

    ?  ?  ?

    What an awful book, Ruka thought, but that was reality for therians way back when. It was not a tale for children, but a glimpse into how the enigmatic author found her inspiration for a series of children¡¯s books and poems starring the titular character¡ªan origin story of sorts. A Mini Tale was written towards the end of her career for those who grew up with her work and were well into adulthood¡ªa reminder of childlike innocence and how it was now their turn to become the new protectors of the world. With how privately the author lived, and no evidence of an adopted child, many speculated that there was also some level of allegory suggesting that the poor therian did not survive the attack and the angel simply eased his pain as he passed. Others speculated that Mini was never really a therian at all, but an actual cat she rescued. The author never confirmed or denied these claims, of course, saying that the presence of a life held dear, no matter the form it takes, makes the world a much better place to live¡ªand all the more empty when they¡¯re gone. It is life¡¯s story of love and family, though not always a happy or good one.

    Ruka closed the book and asked, ¡°Is this why you¡¯re called Mini?¡±

    Mini nodded and smiled. ¡°Theos don¡¯t get angels. Minis do.¡±

    Ruka put the book on the nightstand, thinking over the stories she read of villainous wolves that terrorized humans, sheep, and pigs; as well as how she was also saved by an angel of sorts. ¡°Rukas too.¡±

    Mini pointed at the wolf-shaped shadow on the wall. ¡°Is Doggy your angel?¡±

    ¡°Yes¡­¡± Ruka frowned. ¡°Have you seen others like him?¡±

    ¡°Lots!¡± He lowered his eyes a bit. ¡°But that was when I was alone.¡±

    Shuck spoke solely in Ruka¡¯s mind. ¡°His proximity to death likely attracted the others. He even has a suitable desire¡ªone of strength. His body is too weak and frail, however; a poor candidate for a contract.¡±

    Ruka asked Mini, ¡°You want to be strong?¡±

    ¡°The strongest!¡± he smiled.

    ¡°A body like yours, though¡­¡± Ruka hesitated a moment and then rubbed Mini¡¯s ears. ¡°It doesn¡¯t bother you, does it?¡±

    Mini shook his head and smiled. ¡°I like me.¡±

    Ruka gently chuckled and looked at her scarred wrists. ¡°I wish I could say the same¡­ about myself. Nobody likes wolves.¡±

    Mini snuck closer to Ruka and hugged her around the neck. ¡°I like wolves. Strong and fierce¡ªable to tear down houses with a single blow.¡±

    ¡°That¡¯s right,¡± Ruka said with a reluctant smile as she rubbed Mini¡¯s back, lightly pressing him against her. ¡°But there are different kinds of strength, you know.¡±

    ¡°Like what?¡± Mini asked as he released his grip and leaned back into bed.

    ¡°Well¡­ there¡¯s the strength to carry on, to change yourself for the better, and the strength to support those around you¡­ There¡¯s also the strength to do the right thing even if the alternative is very tempting¡­ which is something that I struggle with myself. And while it¡¯s good to be a strong person, there is a much greater strength in numbers¡ªlike family¡ªwhere others can help us through weakness and pull us through impossible struggles¡­ But a lot of it must first come from within.¡± Ruka looked at the grinning shadow. ¡°Judge not one¡¯s strength by body alone, but also by the burdens placed upon them.¡± She returned her focus to Mini. ¡°You¡¯re already strong in a lot of ways, Mini.¡±

    Mini looked at her starry-eyed. ¡°Really?¡±

    Ruka nodded. ¡°There are different kinds of struggles in life. Physical, emotional, spiritual¡­ Overcoming those challenges requires strength¡ªand everyone is fighting their own battle, even if it may not seem like it. That also means that everyone is strong in their own way. Just like you.¡±

    ¡°Just like me¡­¡± Mini smiled as his eyes slowly closed. With a final twitch of his ears, he was asleep. Ruka, wanting to cry, tucked him in, then followed the shade back to her assigned room.

    Shuck spoke to Ruka as she laid still in bed, dwelling on her own sorrow. ¡°I was not aware you had such insight or compassion. This display of maturity is a welcome surprise, but a surprise all the same¡±

    ¡°Just ¡®cause you can see into my heart doesn¡¯t mean you know what¡¯s going on in my head.¡±

    ¡°Not much more, I assume. You dwell too much on unchangeable things and your actions always speak louder than your words. A fluke, perhaps, given your reckless behavior¡ªto be aware of how such actions affect others.¡±

    Despite getting frustrated, Ruka yawned and remained calm. ¡°You gotta give me some credit, Shuck. I take pretty good care of myself for someone that¡¯s followed by a shade¡­ especially when I have to do everything myself.¡±

    ¡°It is as I always say, Ruka: without a contract, I can offer little except for my honesty and otherworldly presence. You are indeed quite capable on your own, making it all the easier to accept our inevitable separation. And while I suspect the lack of my initial presence would have saved you a life of heartache for only a moment of pain, I do hope that I have given you some appreciable company in the short years since.¡±

    Ruka smiled with tears in her eyes. ¡°Yeah, yeah, I¡¯ve heard it all before. You sound almost sentimental for someone so eager to leave.¡±

    ¡°Our association was always meant to be temporary, Ruka, and should be nearing an end. This place offers something that I cannot: a way for you to heal. I suggest that you stay a while longer¡ªforget this business with your father. You will finally have your wish and have no need for the likes of me.¡±

    ¡°You know I can¡¯t do that, Shuck¡­ There''s still one thing I need to do. I have to.¡±

    The shade paused, then grinned. ¡°Then I will follow you to the very end.¡±

    The next morning, Beth stood beside the driver side window of the well-worn vehicle she wanted Ruka to use in her travels, talking to her. ¡°I¡¯d¡¯ve given you your dad¡¯s car, but it was such a junker I had to get rid of it after a couple years. This one is much more reliable¡ªbelieve me.¡±

    Ruka nodded, getting a feel for the wheel. ¡°Just wish I knew where to go next.¡±

    Beth pointed at the black device mounted to the windshield. ¡°Antha gave me the address to the villa when she dropped you off. I put it in last night.¡± She frowned, then said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mention it before, I¡­ I¡¯m glad you came back.¡±

    Ruka reached to turn the navigational system on, selecting where she wanted to go, only lingering to talk with Beth a bit longer. ¡°I want to know all that you discussed with Antha before I go. No secrets.¡±

    Beth felt it was a fair request. ¡°Well¡­ Antha told me who you were, what¡¯d you been through, and to look through the journal in your backpack after she left. I told her it wasn¡¯t any of my business to look through your things, but she threatened me with death if I didn¡¯t obey an order from an arbiter.¡± Beth let out a smug chuckle, knowing that no arbiter would ever attempt it. ¡°She then wrote the address to the villa on a napkin, muttering something about blood and wine, and left without even saying goodbye.¡±

    Ruka gave a confused look. ¡°Is that really all that happened?¡±

    Beth nodded. ¡°Happened so quick that I didn¡¯t even think to ask why she brought you in the first place.¡± She then became a bit concerned. ¡°Hate to think Eli¡¯s been at the villa all this time¡ªit¡¯s really not that far. But it¡¯s not like I ever leave Sorrow¡­¡± She trailed off, lost in her desolate thoughts. ¡°Maybe he never left there, either.¡±

    With a pensive look, Ruka asked. ¡°Do you want to come with me¡­? In case he¡¯s there?¡±

    Beth shook her head with a sad smile. ¡°No. The Eli I knew died a long time ago.¡± She then returned to a more upbeat mood, slapping the top of the hood. ¡°Go on, then. Leave Sorrow behind if you need to. Whatever happens¡­ we¡¯ll always be here if you decide to come back. I promise.¡±

    Ruka nodded and smiled. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it.¡± She rolled up the window and started the engine, leaving the Moore House behind.

    Marie and Mini waved goodbye from the front entrance, the multitude of children gossiping from behind the windows about the terrible wolf. And Beth, staring off at Ruka as she turned the corner, knew that it should¡¯ve been her to take that journey long ago.

 [Chapter 20] Luctor et Emergo

    I stood on the balcony of my villa looking out upon the fruits of my labor. In the time since my youth, the vineyard prospered; the winery became more successful than my grandparents could ever imagine. It was by my hands and mind alone that such success came to me. Whatever life I had before meant nothing to me, those friends now distant memories¡ªtheir voice and laughter mere echoes at the fringes of my mind. I was where I was needed, where I needed to be. But I knew that the life I had created for myself was soon coming to an end; my dreaded herald of death, the red rose, Rosa, standing next to me and staring at the mountains.

    I said, ¡°The years have passed too quickly. You should¡¯ve told me that you can do a bunch of nothing and still not have enough time in the day for anything else.¡±

    Rosa replied, ¡°The days are relatively shorter here¡ªand the humans spend a third of their life sleeping. It¡¯s amazing that they can accomplish anything with so little time to live. But that also makes them all the more passionate in their chosen pursuits, consuming so much and leaving so little¡­ like fire.¡±

    ¡°Passionate¡­? Perhaps. Fire itself has the passion to burn, and is not wrong for it, but even humans do not trust it to contain itself¡ªonly to burn itself out after all has been spent. That is why they attempt to control it; and I assume why those greater attempt the same¡­ But I cannot abide by their plan¡­ Or yours.¡±

    ¡°Neither are without contingencies.¡± Rosa turned to me, almost pleading. ¡°There¡¯s still the chance that Ruka will forgive you. It will show a great strength in her, enough for you both to serve a greater purpose¡ªand an eternity to work things out.¡±

    I shook my head with a frown. ¡°There will be no forgiveness if she is anything like me. That journal, my absence, and the resulting frustration will ensure that she follows through. Even if I told her why, told her the truth and the reasons for such manipulations, I would be no better a father to her. Even if she understood what role she played in stopping this creeping madness, I will not allow any other outcome¡ªit was always meant to be me.¡±

    ¡°Your decision only postpones the inevitable, Elliot. If you are not viable, then your actions will lead to a much stronger candidate¡ªcloser to Death, and Alice¡ªthat you cannot control¡­ But As long as you are living, there is always a chance to change, to do good, and to become a better person¡­ It¡¯s a beautiful world.¡± She paused, then looked away. ¡°It¡¯s no use arguing with a nihilist.¡±

    ¡°A nihilist you say? I disagree¡­ but only because it would¡¯ve been better to not have been born as I am: a being who can live forever in the gestalt consciousness. How can I truly appreciate the sweetness of life? The suffering¡­? My experience is no longer my own¡ªand my existence becomes an endless sorrow. An infinite repetition of birth and death that binds me¡­ living the same story¡­ making the same mistakes. I desire its end; to create a new consciousness free of the shackles imposed on me, able to embrace a new existence, and be at peace.¡±

    Rosa seemed unsure of my plans, thinking it over, then said, ¡°Seems to be the goal of all mortals, to ascend beyond their means. So few are capable, however, unable to live in truth. And those who do soon realize their mistake: to live in fear of death is so much easier and simpler than the alternative. And while your connection to the gestalt has given you great insight into the truth, there is no shame in base existence.¡±

    I sighed as philosophy was never really my strong suit. ¡°What you suggest is to live in ignorance, and life in ignorance is not life at all. Not to me.¡±

    She chuckled. ¡°Then I think it¡¯s a little hypocritical that you keep so much hidden and deny anyone else the knowledge that you have¡ªnot trusting anyone with it. You¡¯re like your mother in that regard, trying to tackle it all by yourself and leaving your child behind. I¡¯d even argue that you¡¯ve done worse, knowing what it¡¯s like to be abandoned yourself.¡±

    ¡°I was never abandoned, Rosa. She was always with me.¡± I pulled out a drawing from my breast pocket, the one I drew of my mother when I was still in Sunday school, faded with age. Her blank eyes stared back, holding a heart in her hands with a gentle smile¡ªmy guiding light adorning the wings of an angel. ¡°Will I see her again?¡±

    Rosa closed her eyes, an almost pensive look. In a calm voice, she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ what lies beyond death remains a mystery, even to me¡ªa forgotten dream.¡± She returned to an unsure frown. ¡°Make sure that you¡¯re absolutely certain in what you¡¯re doing. There is no fated destiny; this choice is of your own free will. There can be no doubt, or it will all end in failure.¡±

    I nodded, sure of it. ¡°To turn back now, after all that I¡¯ve done, would only prove me to be a monster.¡±

    Looking away for a moment, Rosa smirked and entered a fairer mood. ¡°All this to deny Beth, Sam, and Ruka from the same offer that was given you. You never allowed Beth her final meeting¡ªnever let her heart fill with despair, only sorrow. Then Sam, so loving and full of hope, had her heart pushed aside; but it does prove that such things cannot be forced, and is my failure in attempting such. But worst of all you¡¯ve sacrificed the childhood of your own daughter, never allowing her to reach her full strength in a loving home. A monster you are indeed, Elliot, to foil so many of our plans and still offer no proper solution. Even you could¡¯ve embraced eternity in your own body, yet instead you shed the body that was so painstakingly given to you by your mother¡­¡± She placed a hand near my pale wrist, then retracted it to wipe the tears from her eyes. ¡°You really are your father¡¯s child: he also rejected my offer of temperance. And now, like both of them, you¡¯re soon to leave me in death.¡±

    I put the drawing back in its rightful spot by my heart and said, ¡°Mine will not be so permanent if all goes well; I am a chimera after all. But still, I am all that exists of a human Eli, beyond memories¡­ Let¡¯s make the most of the time that¡¯s left for this dual existence.¡± I then opened the door back into the villa, gesturing for Rosa to join me. ¡°Care for a drink?¡±

    Rosa smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course.¡±

    ?  ?  ?

    Ruka arrived at the villa in the evening, solely focused on confronting her father. She prepared herself as she left the car, making sure she had all that was needed, and ready for what would come next¡ªunsure of what she¡¯ll find.

    Shuck appeared behind her as she ventured towards the overgrown and half-destroyed vineyard. ¡°Are you absolutely certain that this is what you want? It is not too late to reconsider.¡±

    ¡°I have to do this, Shuck¡­ There¡¯s nothing I want more.¡±

    ¡°Even if the man inside is not the one who made those choices?¡±

    Ruka only furrowed her brow with no answer.

    The shade tilted his head. ¡°Your stormy heart makes it hard to understand your intentions. Your desire, however, is clear. Go then¡ªI will follow.¡±

    Ruka took glances at the infected earth and vines, the chimeric fungus sprouting from them in towering stalks and spreading pulsating hyphae beneath. The path forward was open and free of obstruction, guiding her to her father. And when she found him, he was gazing upon the mighty mountains that still filled his heart with splendor, surrounded by seven motionless bodies whose armored hazmat suits were covered in mottled patches of fungal growth. Elliot heard the sound of someone¡¯s approach, waiting for them to speak to him, and wondered the visage he would soon be witness to. And Ruka, waiting only a moment to clear her throat and better project her voice, said, ¡°Father, Elliot, Eli; whatever you want to be called¡ªI¡¯ve found you.¡±

    He turned to see Ruka in the flesh for the first time¡ªand she saw him. His head was white and shaped like a mask with eight empty eyes. Under the mask-like growth his human jaw moved, a vestigial mouth to speak: ¡°Ruka, my dear daughter. How pleased I am to see we share the same eyes¡­ or did.¡±

    The two stood at a distance. Elliot kept his arms wide open while Ruka remained unsure of what to do. A gentle wind blew through the vines, kicking up dust and spores as the sun started to set. Ruka looked her father over, seeing that he had all his missing body parts restored, but all were changed to be smooth and pale, his entire body growing. ¡°Is that really you?¡±

    ¡°For now, yes. What you see now is merely preparation for the death of the ego¡ªan embrace of the true self.¡± Another pair of arms revealed themselves from behind him. ¡°Best you make your peace now while my mind still lingers and remains in control.¡±

    Ruka gritted her teeth, forcing out the words she planned in her travels, ignoring the state of its recipient. ¡°Were you here this whole time living in luxury while I was stuck in that hell!? No calls, no visits, no attempt to even acknowledge me¡­?¡±

    Elliot placed two hands together. ¡°This is no paradise, my dear, but a prison. I spared you an image of me that is best left unknown, unsaid. What you see now is the reality of my being¡ªnot the man who lived behind a mask.¡±

    Ruka clenched her fists, refusing to give any thought to his excuses. ¡°I thought you were dead!¡±

    He shook his head. ¡°The fact I am alive should have been clear to you, even before. Where do you think the money came from every month all those years?¡±

    His answer was unexpected and confusing to Ruka. ¡°Money? What money?¡±

    ¡°The money I¡¯ve sent?¡± Elliot tilted his head, some eyes blinking out of sync. ¡°I may be a monster, but I still paid child support from the business account¡­ Did Lyca never mention¡­?¡±

    Shuck appeared beside Ruka, wagging his tail. ¡°Elliot, Lyca has been pocketing the money and poisoning the well, as it were. She never mentioned that you were still alive, nor did she make any attempt to show your continued support. Ruka was kept wholly in the dark about you¡ªcontinuing the lie that she did not know the father.¡±

    Elliot¡¯s head tilted the other way, unable to fully see the source of the internal voice and parse it from the others, his arms bending oddly and adjusting to a new form. ¡°How unfortunate¡­ I knew I should¡¯ve sent a letter.¡±

    ¡°A letter?¡± Ruka stomped the ground in anger. ¡°You could¡¯ve saved me from that shitty excuse of a mother!¡±

    ¡°I am no better a father, my dear. Absent in more ways than one.¡± The vestigial jaw fell off and sprouted with fungus on the ground. ¡°I¡¯m not exactly all there, if you couldn¡¯t tell.¡±

    ¡°You still should¡¯ve been there!¡± Ruka held up her arms. ¡°Do you see these!?¡±

    Elliot brought himself a bit closer and examined Ruka as best he could at their short distance. ¡°Scars?¡± He asked, then lowered his head. ¡°Was it Lyca who caused such harm?¡±

    ¡°Ruka inflicted them upon herself.¡±

    ¡°That voice¡­ Why?¡± Elliot looked around. ¡°To drink poison and hope that someone else dies?¡±

    Ruka, with tears forming in her eyes, said, ¡°I don¡¯t expect you to understand¡­¡±

    ¡°Then¡­ perhaps in silence?¡± Elliot approached her fully. ¡°Share with me your pain, and let me feel your carved flesh.¡± Ruka, wiping her face, walked into her father¡¯s arms to feel his embrace. Elliot, focused on feeling her warmth, soon felt a sharp pain through the back of his ribs on his right side. ¡°Ah,¡± he said without much effect. ¡°You stabbed me.¡±

    Ruka released her grip on the knife she used to set free her frustration years ago, leaving it inside of Elliot and stepping away. ¡°Maybe now you¡¯ll understand my pain.¡± She pushed away from him, staring at him. ¡°And I can finally let mine go.¡±

    Elliot didn¡¯t bother to remove the knife. ¡°Can¡¯t say it did much damage, unfortunately. I already killed my liver a long time ago; it¡¯s nearly pickled now.¡±

    Ruka had done all she wanted, but still, she was unsatisfied. She looked to her side and stared at the masked face of one of the assailants, imagining a face frozen in horror beneath. Both disgusted and sad, she asked, ¡°What did you do to these people?¡±

    Looking around, seeming surprised at the mention of others, Elliot said, ¡°Nothing.¡±

    ¡°Then why are they dead?¡±

    He became completely still, trying hard to physically see. ¡°Dead¡­? No.¡± He raised all of his arms, causing the bodies to stand up and re-equip their guns, like zombies. ¡°Thank you for telling me about their presence. I shall make this¡­ a private discussion.¡± Each body placed the barrel of their respective weapons against the side of their helmets and made no hesitation in pulling the trigger, causing a burst of light to pierce through and leave them collapsing back into place. Elliot then lowered his arms, taking on a more hostile posture. ¡°So many empty vessels¡­ but you.¡± Elliot approached his daughter again, his legs splitting into tendrils to move, letting one hand touch her face, another pair holding her still as the free one pulled the knife from his back. ¡°I always wanted a body like yours. Deserved it.¡± He held the blade by Ruka¡¯s neck, then turned it around and lowered it to her hand in defiance of the voices. ¡°But it is not mine to take.¡±

    As Elliot¡¯s grip on Ruka loosened, she beat off his hands and caused the knife to fall to the ground in front of the grinning shade who banished it with his paw. Ruka then made some distance from her father, thinking to run back to the car, but found the shade blocking her way. ¡°He struggles yet still remains¡­ Stay strong until the end.¡± He then took a spot at Ruka¡¯s side as she faced her father again.

    Ruka said, ¡°I wondered my whole life the kind of person you were¡ªor would be. Even when I read that you are¡­ what you are¡­ a part of me hoped to find something to justify your distance¡­ But this? Why!?¡±

    Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    Elliot groaned and said, ¡°It is a necessary evil, timed perfectly, to keep me grounded long enough to¡­¡± A hand found its way to his chest and gripped tightly, scratching and clawing the itch. ¡°Such irritation¡­ Is talking all you came to do?¡±

    Ruka sighed. ¡°The original plan was to stab your grave and bury that damn knife with you, proof that I found you. Then it was to stab you¡ªwhich I did. Now my blood is boiling, wanting more, but that would be in excess; and it seems what pleasure I imagined in watching you succumb to your own hell will be a slow release.¡±

    ¡°But that¡¯s not enough!¡± Elliot tore a hole in his center and crushed the irritating organ. ¡°Such insolence must be punished.¡±

    The shade snarled and growled. ¡°You will not lay another hand on Ruka, Elliot, or I will drag you into the abyss myself.¡±

    ¡°Again¡­?¡± Elliot paused, now able to see the shade. ¡°Marchosias, you accursed she-wolf. You couldn¡¯t have me, so you sought her out¡­ to take her body and mind in kind.¡± He spoke slowly in anger. ¡°I expected better from a child of mine. Has your life really been so miserable as to attract a shade? It is clear the dangers they pose, yet you so willfully allow it to torment you¡­ misguide you¡­ What a pity, but not for a fool.¡±

    Ruka scowled, refusing to believe Shuck ever had any ill intention. ¡°His presence is no torment¡­ not one that I mind¡­ And he¡¯s certainly done more for me than you ever did.¡±

    ¡°I¡¯ve done more than you realize, child¡­ but there must be no doubt¡­¡± In an expression of pain, Elliot raised his upper arms and dug his fingers into the flesh behind the mask-like growth in an attempt to tear it off, then suddenly relaxed. ¡°The light is so blinding now¡­ If he is bound, then¡­ the spores, yes¡­¡±

    Ruka asked Shuck, ¡°Spores?¡± The shade simply yawned and sauntered off to one of the corpses in response, investigating it. ¡°Shuck!¡± The surrounding fungi began to shake, releasing a fine powder which caused Ruka to cover her mouth and cough with corrupted lungs. The increased and sudden exposure caused Ruka¡¯s body to become heavy, restricting movement in her legs, and starting what felt like a fire in her insides.

    ¡°How strong my presence has become. My song is greater than any single mind can take¡­ And I will share it with the world.¡± An errant wind then blew, taking spores far beyond and clearing the surrounding air. ¡°Witness now another link in the endless chain.¡±

    As the shade returned with a mana pistol in its maw, Ruka became aware of a gentle hum in her mind where her thoughts once were, any idea quickly replaced with a synchronous hum of the song. Now under her father¡¯s control, she took the gun from Shuck and placed the barrel against the side of her head, tears welling up in her eyes. She wanted to scream, but all that came out was muffled spasms of the throat, a prisoner set behind a pair of unblinking eyes.

    Shuck grinned and wagged his tail in her view. ¡°You should have stayed in Sorrow, Ruka. Nothing but death awaited you here¡ªand more to come. I tried so hard to persuade you out of kindness, but Elliot had a greater desire that I could not object to, and I had to see it through¡­ It may seem cruel to you, where you stand, but consider his actions a mercy. Very little remains of him now¡ªonly enough for a quick death. The true beast within desires to consume you, to make you suffer as it has until all the world is lost¡­ I hope that there is some solace in the fact that I am here in your final moments of being bound in flesh¡­ Even without a contract, you truly did your best.¡±

    Through morbid laughter after hearing the shade¡¯s communication in Ruka¡¯s mind, Elliot said, ¡°But it wasn¡¯t good enough.¡± He then raised his arms upwards, curling his fingers to mimic the pull of a trigger.

    Ruka waited for the flash but her hands remained still. The possessive hum soon ceased as the burning sensation had reached her mind, allowing her to scream. ¡°Do you have no shame? No regrets for what you did!?¡± She pointed the gun at the man she considered nothing more than a monster. Placing her finger on the trigger, she asked one final question: ¡°Do you even love me¡­? Answer!¡±

    Holding on to the last specks of his humanity, Elliot answered, ¡°To describe what I feel as regret would be insincere. I cannot change the past, but it has certainly changed me.¡± His form started to shift, becoming a proper chimera; its arms splitting into tendrils which started to reach out to Ruka, its voice changing to be much deeper. The chimera bellowed as it grew greater in size and limbs, then said, ¡°As for love: the answer is as hollow as I am.¡±

    Ruka closed her eyes, feeling the heavy resistance caused by the spores, but she was certain and allowed her instinct to guide her hand. Six shots rang out into the mountains in quick succession, louder than anything she heard before, followed by deafening silence. When Ruka opened her eyes again, the chimera laid backwards on the ground, tendrils writhing, its masked face full of burning holes and the remaining eyes staring up at a trillion staring back. Ruka soon entered its vision, pointing the mana pistol at its head, the metal shielding expanding as she charged the shot, forming a black lotus. The chimera then spoke with her father¡¯s voice in her mind. ¡°Ruka¡­ I¡­¡± And with a burst of light, the growing mass of tendrils became still¡ªand the chimera¡¯s head was nothing more than a white pulp mixed with dirt.

    Ruka walked back towards the car with slow and steady steps. She didn¡¯t fully make it out of the vineyard before she collapsed onto her knees, the ground becoming wet beneath her. She then screamed as an endless flow of tears ran down her face, tightly gripping the mana pistol in hand and feeling the lingering sensation of the barrel on her head.

    ¡°Ruka.¡± The shade pressed his head against hers. ¡°You are finally free. Not just of your father, but also of me.¡±

    Ruka, speaking through the tears, asked, ¡°You¡¯re really leaving¡­? But you¡¯re all I have left!¡±

    ¡°Such is the way of things. Goodbye, Ruka¡±

    The shade started to melt into shadow, descending into a puddle of his darkness. Forcing herself to regain some composure, Ruka asked, ¡°You¡¯ll stay if we have a contract, right? What would it take¡­?¡±

    Shuck thought it over before responding, not to consider the terms, but whether he should even make the offer. ¡°Your heart would make a good exchange for my services. All that sorrow and pain, gone and forgotten. No more tugs of guilt and regret¡ªI promise you that much.¡± Shuck opened his maw and revealed a clear orb filled with a glowing symbol, his consciousness trapped within. ¡°Behold the embodiment of my soul, my baroque, which binds my consciousness to the physical realm. Let it join with you and take the place of your heart.¡±

    Ruka stood up, staring at the orb. ¡°And you would grant me my wish?¡±

    ¡°To the terms of the contract, yes¡­ It often goes unmentioned, but if you fail in following the terms yourself¡ªgive up the pursuit of your wish to prolong the contract¡ªyour body will be mine to take. And I should tell you, in fairness, that once the contract is fulfilled, you will find it hard to continue living without a heart.¡±

    Ruka frowned. ¡°You¡¯ll admit that much but not the fact that you knew my father¡ªeven said you didn¡¯t. How do I know you aren¡¯t lying?¡±

    ¡°I never lied, Ruka. The man I knew before I met you was not the one you were looking for. Elliot Lynch, as he exists in that text, is your father. What he became, what was just witnessed, was only a shell.¡±

    ¡°A shell, then?¡± She gave a stern look to hide her disappointment. ¡°Would taking my heart not do the same to me? Or is it just the nature of a shade to trick, torment, and possess people?¡±

    ¡°I¡­ we all seek to influence, even if only to amuse ourselves. Had I a body, and the means to continue my research, I could find a way to free myself from this punishment and return to the stars.¡± His eyes started to glow red. ¡°Even if it proves incapable, your body would certainly be in better care under my control than it is in yours.¡±

    ¡°Then you were always after my body¡­?¡± Ruka pointed the mana pistol at Shuck¡¯s baroque, saying, ¡°You really are useless,¡± then pulled the trigger to release a blinding beam of light.

    In silence, Ruka put the gun away in her clothes and continued back towards the car. ¡°You missed,¡± said Shuck, surprised to find his consciousness still intact, hiding his baroque deep within him once again.

    Ruka waved at him from a distance. ¡°Mini would never forgive me for killing an angel. Let¡¯s go.¡±

    The shade curiously followed her. ¡°What about the contract?¡±

    She scowled at him for the question, but then gave a half-smile. ¡°If my heart is what you¡¯re after, well, you already have it. Whatever dangers that come¡­ I am prepared.¡±

    Shuck gave a wolfish grin. ¡°Foolhardy, I see. How amusing this will be¡­ Are you heading back to Sorrow?¡±

    ¡°Not today. I wanted to go to that nearby town and see what the hype is about.¡±

    ¡°Craving sweets, then? Perhaps a souvenir for the others?¡±

    Ruka smiled. ¡°Wouldn¡¯t want to go back empty handed.¡±

    And so, Ruka and the shade left the villa, their hearts lifted of their old burdens¡ªfree to build a new bond. But a hidden presence lingered still: Alice, in her white robe, laying atop the roof of the villa where she saw all that occurred through the lens of a rifle. She floated down to where the dead chimera lay in the dirt, mushrooms sprouting from its body. Her dolls appeared from their hidden positions between the vines and behind the fungal stalks, surrounding the chimera with heads bowed as one dressed in a nun¡¯s outfit performed a prayer for the dead.

    Alice held a thin phone to her face. ¡°I¡¯m confirming the death of Elliot Lynch. Ruka was able to resist the spores and retain her mind, killing him in retaliation.¡± She looked at the rising moon. ¡°You didn¡¯t mention there was a shade in her presence. I guess it matters little now, though.¡± The dolls circled around Alice¡¯s legs, reaching up and jumping in place to alert her about the arrival of an unexpected guest. She looked ahead to see a raven-haired mara in a black robe with paper white skin and red eyes smiling at her with sharp teeth. ¡°That¡¯ll be all for now,¡± she said as she waved the phone away.

    ¡°Oi!¡± Yelled Moira. ¡°I heard there¡¯d be some action here.¡± She looked past Alice at the chimera¡¯s body. ¡°Hey, did you kill that?¡±

    ¡°No. His daughter¡ª¡±

    Moira crouched over the remains with a drooling smile, ¡°Guess I was late to the party. Don¡¯t mind if I cut it open, do ya? Organs are so fascinating. And this one has mushrooms all over!¡± Moira swiftly tore off one of the tendrils, spraying white ooze across the dirt. ¡°Come on, just a taste?¡±

    Alice frowned. ¡°Go ahead.¡±

    Mira shoved the rubbery limb down her throat, swallowing it whole. ¡°Blegh!¡± she yelled as she spat the mass back out. ¡°It tastes as bad as it looks.¡±

    Unamused, Alice asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡±

    ¡°Dunno,¡± Moira smirked. ¡°Can¡¯t check on how my sister is doing?¡±

    Alice sighed. Her dolls picked up the discarded tendril and placed it atop Elliot¡¯s body, wrapping it up to be cremated. ¡°I¡¯m doing much better now. Your concern is unnecessary.¡±

    ¡°Hey, hey!¡± Moira clapped. ¡°Here I was hoping you¡¯d be less orderly. Guess the old Ayla really is back now, eh?¡±

    ¡°I still prefer Alice, Moira. Or perhaps I should call you Mira to annoy you.¡±

    Displeasure was written across Moira¡¯s face at the suggestion. ¡°You¡¯re really not all that fun to be around, you know that right? The creepy-ass dolls don¡¯t help either.¡±

    With a peppier voice she said, ¡°Says the one with an entourage of shades hiding in her shadow. Like, seriously!¡± She stuck out her tongue and winced, then returned to a reserved demeanor. ¡°It gives the impression that you¡¯re working with the enemy.¡±

    Moira tilted her head. ¡°I have no idea what you¡¯re talking about.¡± She then grinned. ¡°Sounds like someone is projecting.¡±

    Alice became stern. ¡°Each shade is another variable that cannot be tolerated. Eidolons in any form are a threat to us¡ªwe must leave none alive to ensure our survival¡­ They see us no differently in that regard. It¡¯s only fair.¡±

    ¡°You think complete genocide is being fair?¡± Moira laughed. ¡°Humans talk of karma and retribution, but all I see is evil still¡­ Are you a good person, Alice? Or are you evil too?¡±

    Alice stared at Moira without an answer, only turning away when dolls showed that they were finished and ready to go. She then threw a playing card which enlarged to form a door-portal. Alice and her dolls walked through with her turning back to expressionlessly wave to Moira. ¡°Bye-bye,¡± Alice said to her, both of their red eyes remaining on each other as the unstable opening closed and dissipated.

    Alone, Moira frowned and approached one of the hazmat-suited bodies. ¡°What a mess¡­ I wonder who sent you to die.¡± She lowered herself to inspect the body closer, running a hand along the punctured helmet. ¡°SomniCo, maybe? But they have machines¡­ Let¡¯s see what you are.¡± She tore apart the armored hazmat suit, revealing a bundle of lifeless dolls stitched together, all of Alice¡¯s creation. Moira, disgusted at the lack of flesh, exclaimed, ¡°Is there really nothing to eat around here!?¡± She then turned towards the looming villa with a smile, the windows dark and walls scrawled with fungal growth. ¡°Nobody will be needing that anymore.¡± As she approached the villa, shades formed behind her and dispersed to scout out the surroundings. ¡°Let''s help ourselves to what¡¯s left. Maybe start our own operation!¡±

    ?  ?  ?

    Ruka returned to Sorrow after reflecting on her life and what she wanted to do with it during her vacation by the river. She didn¡¯t have any idea of what to do, of course, but she also didn¡¯t need one. She figured it would be easy enough to live and work at the Moore House with Beth and Marie¡ªtaking her first steps into adulthood. Though curious, Beth never once asked Ruka what happened there in North Georgia; and Ruka never let the memory change the kind of person she wanted to be, proving her unfaltering strength. And that same strength allowed her to grow beyond the ties that bind¡ªthe storm in her heart clearing¡ªreplaced by a love for Mini as she adopted him and shared their own home.

    The ever-vigilant Shuck, more dog-like than wolf, lurked around Ruka¡¯s legs as she prepared dinner. ¡°As good as it is, I do not believe this domesticated life is the best preparation for what is to come.¡±

    Ruka, with a gentle smirk, said, ¡°We¡¯ve been able to handle everything that¡¯s been thrown at us without disrupting it so far.¡±

    ¡°So far, yes, but you have only experienced mere droplets compared to the coming storm. With public opinion shifting due to the increasing amount of ambient mana, you may find that your neighbors become more of a threat to normalcy than any shades or arbiters.¡±

    ¡°We¡¯ll just have to take things as they come, Shuck. What you lack in trust I have in confidence for my abilities.¡±

    ¡°You place too much confidence in the ¡®gift¡¯ that you were given unaware.¡± He grinned. ¡°But it has proven useful. The question now is what new disaster awaits you¡ªand when.¡±

    The sound of footsteps down the stairs reverberated throughout the house. Mini, a bit older and a bit stronger, ran into the kitchen grinning ear to ear. Ruka asked, ¡°What¡¯s the big hurry? Dinner isn¡¯t ready yet.¡±

    ¡°The teacher wanted us to draw our families for a class project.¡± He proudly held up a picture he drew of himself with Ruka, Beth, Marie, and Shuck all standing in front of the Moore House with a large heart above it. ¡°Do you like it?¡± he asked Ruka, his smile melting her heart. ¡°She¡¯s gonna put them up in the hall.¡±

    ¡°Of course, Mini. It¡¯s wonderful¡­ Our family¡¯ll be the envy of all.¡± Ruka bent down to his level and opened her arms. ¡°Now c¡¯mere.¡±

    Mini hugged Ruka with all his might. ¡°I love you,¡± he said, holding his head close to her.

    Ruka squeezed him back, rubbing her cheek on his head. ¡°I love you too, goofball.¡±

    Mini leaned back and bit and waved a hand at Shuck to join in. Shuck, still grinning, approached and pressed himself into the mix, simply happy to be there. Now together, all three were warmed by the fire in all their hearts¡ªand the fur shared between them. And even though Sorrow remains an unremarkable city in Central Georgia, for them, it is home.

 [Epilogue] Mutatis Mutandis

    Waves crashing against the shore.

    ¡°Oh¡­ You finally made it.¡±

    An island in the distance.

    ¡°She waited so long.¡±

    A circular tower.

    ¡°But they went together.¡±

    Sun and moon.

    ¡°Enfin libre.¡±

    And the stars.

    ¡°Quoi? You want to go back?¡±

    A looming void.

    ¡°Just sending me off¡­ I see.¡±

    Falling now.

    ¡°Well, take care¡­ mon ch¨¦ri.¡±

    Splash.

    ?  ?  ?

    I awoke in a white room inside of a medical pod, gasping for what felt like the first breath in decades. My thoughts were returning to me, flashes of memories, my voice building itself internally, becoming stronger. The hum was gone, hearing only my breathing. And my eyes opened, seeing such a bright and beautiful face before me¡ªmy reflection. Placing my hands on the glass in front of me, the upper lid lifted from the pod and allowed me to leave.

    Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    My eyes were still adjusting as I took my first steps. In the corner of the room was a blonde woman who said, ¡°Hey, you. You¡¯re finally awake.¡±

    I stared at her, her face coming into focus, an elven woman who seemed oddly familiar. ¡°Sam?¡±

    She laughed. ¡°Yes, but I¡¯m better known as Arbiter Antha now.¡± She looked at me, scanning me with her eyes. ¡°Do you remember who you are?¡±

    ¡°Remember?¡± I paused, trying to think. ¡°These memories¡­ I am We, but also¡­ Eli?¡±

    ¡°Yep. You make a better Ellie than an Eli now, though.¡±

    I looked down to find that I was wearing nothing but white underwear, my breasts taking up a small portion of my view. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± I couldn¡¯t resist the urge to hold them.

    ¡°You¡¯ll get plenty of time with those later.¡± Sam came up to me and placed a lab coat around me. ¡°So, what would you like to be called? Ellie, or Eli?¡±

    I shook my head. ¡°I am I.¡±

    Sam showed some concern. ¡°You mean the pronoun or what you see with?¡±

    It was such a natural response to me that I put no thought in it, but both were fitting. ¡°Yes.¡±

    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Sam tilted her head. ¡°May I suggest ¡®Ai¡¯ with two letters? A and I¡­ It means love.¡±

    I jumped up and down with a gleeful smile. ¡°I like Ai! I will be Ai. And Ai¡­ will be I.¡± My stomach then growled from all the exertion, causing me to stop.

    Sam laughed and guided me to the door. ¡°Let¡¯s get some food, Ai. You must be starving.¡±

    I rubbed my stomach, surprised at how flat and empty it felt. I then looked at Sam¡¯s rotund belly and said, ¡°Seems like you already ate.¡±

    Sam frowned but held back laughter. ¡°That¡¯s because I¡¯m pregnant.¡±

    I felt blood rush to my face. ¡°Oh! Sorry, I didn¡¯t know¡­¡±

    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡ªa lot has changed since we¡­ since I last spoke to them.¡±

    I could feel my eyes sparkling. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯re married now?¡±

    ¡°Sure does.¡± Sam held out her hand to show the ring. ¡°I¡¯ll introduce you later, there¡¯s plenty we have to do.¡± We stopped at a vending machine. ¡°But before that¡­ want any chips?¡±